Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

“What’s a Werewolf?” The little girl's voice broke through his concentration. 

The king turned his sharp eyes on his daughter. Who had let her in? He turned his head in each direction, but it seemed her nanny was nowhere to be found. He’d been working in his study tirelessly when the girl had found him. 

A deep sigh escaped the man. May as well educate the girl. 

“They are beasts. Dirty, disgusting creatures,” he said, his nose wrinkling in distaste. “They are far beneath us.” 

The young girl tilted her head and turned her eyes to her hands, rubbing over the scratchy texture of the lace on her dress. She then looked up, and her eyes were drawn past her father to a maid who had been cleaning in the room. She was bent over the fireplace, feeding logs to the fire, bathing the woman in an orange color. The pain and anger reflecting in her eyes made the girl really think about her father's words.

Her father looked where his daughter's eyes had drifted, his eyes freezing over further as they were cast at the woman. He looked at his daughter once more, authority in his features. “It is why they serve us.” 

The girl looked at her father and then back to the maid. She looked different than the girl. Her ears were larger and had fur all over them, she had long black nails that seemed strong, and her tail was fluffy. Was this a werewolf? If she served them, she had to be, right?

“What’s a Vampire?” The little boy’s voice asked, spooking his father. His head popped up over the arm of the chair with a toothy grin.

“You’re supposed to be in bed,” the man chastised, eyeing his son. 

“Did I scare ya?” The boy giggled. 

“Yes, you little stinker,” he laughed and grabbed the boy, making him giggle. “It is well past your bedtime,” he blew a raspberry on his cheek, making his son squeal, his tail wagging happily. 

“I wanna know,” the boy smiled brightly and nuzzled under his chin. “Big brother said ‘Vampires think they’re so cool’,” he imitated his brother. “But when I asked, they wouldn’t tell me,” he pouted. 

The father hummed and ran his hand over the boy’s back. “Vampires are… kinda like us. We both live a really long time, and we’re both fast and strong. They’re… powerful, and they like to think that they’re better than us, but they’re not. Were just the same.” 

The boy hummed and played with the hem of his father’s shirt. “Are they the people you work for?” 

The man let off a small sigh and ran his hand through his son’s hair. He was a bit too aware for his age. “Yes. A long time ago, Vampire’s claimed this land. We live here, but we have to work for them to do so.” 

“So one day I’ll work for them?” He looked up at him. “And Bubba’s will to?” 

“Yup,” the man hummed, rather unhappily. “You have to talk to Vampire’s very carefully. If you say the wrong thing, they could get mad. So make sure you always address them properly, okay? It’s my lord or lady, master, or your highness.” 

The boy frowned. “Why do I have to call them that if we’re the same?” 

The man sighed again. “Because sometimes, the world isn’t nice. But it’s okay,” he smiled and kissed his son's head. “Just because the world is a little mean, doesn’t mean we can’t be happy, right?” He tipped his chin up, making his son smile. “We work there, and then we come home and have the best life with our family. Never let the ugliness of others kill the beauty in you, okay? Even if they may say mean things, roll it off your shoulders because what they think doesn’t matter. We’re bright and happy, and that’s something Vampires don’t have. As long as we have each other, we’ll always be able to find happiness.” 

The boy smiled brightly and nuzzled his hand. “Maybe they just need someone to teach them how to be happy.” 

“Maybe,” he smiled at his sweet boy. 

The king cast a rather irritated look at his daughter as she looked at the maid with sympathy. 

“Wipe that look from your face this instant,” he said sternly, causing the girl to stand stiff and her face to clear of emotion. 

“Aren’t they people just like us, though?” She asked. Her eyes widened a bit as her father got up rather suddenly, his chair scratching on the floor and creating an uncomfortable sound to her ears. She backed up a step as the man moved forward and cast his daughter a cold look. 

“Never compare us to those mongrels. Am I understood?” He hissed. 

She nodded quickly and ducked her head. 

“You are the princess of this land, and you must hold yourself with pride, head held high,” he said and gripped her chin, forcing her head back up. “You are never to lower yourself to their level, Poppy.” 

“Yes, Daddy,” she nodded obediently.

“I think we could make them happy if we tried,” the boy yawned, his head lolling on his father's shoulder and tail drooping as the man carried him back to bed. 

“I think that’s a wonderful thought, baby,” he smiled and headed up the stairs. “Keep that kind heart, okay?” 

“Kay,” the boy smiled happily and nuzzled him. “We should just give them hugs.” 

“Well, they don’t really like to hug,” he smiled softly and twisted the knob to his bedroom. 

“They don’t? But hugs are so nice,” he frowned. 

“Everyone’s different,” he kissed his head and lay him down in his bed. 

“Maybe they just don’t know how good they are,” the boy smiled as the blanket was draped over him. He reached up and touched the little silver moons just above the man’s cheekbones. They always sparkled in the light of a candle.

The father smiled softly and ran a hand over his cheek. “Maybe you’re right. I need you to listen to me, though, okay?” 

The boy nodded obediently, eyes trained on his father and hand coming back down. 

“Wolves are not allowed in the city outside of working times, okay? Never go near it without us, okay, Branch?” 

“Okay, Daddy,” he smiled happily. “I love you.” 

“I love you too,” Tempo smiled softly and kissed his head one more time before backing out of the room.

For centuries, this world had been dictated by one rule: survival of the fittest. To trolls, this rule was harder on them. Their size and power left them little room to claim anything for themselves, as the larger creatures preyed on them like nothing more than field mice. Bergens, large and vicious creatures, made meals out of them, treating them as if they were just ingredients to enrich their taste buds. Rageons, even crueler creatures, drained every ounce of life from them, taking their talents and joy and life. Vacaytioners, seemingly friendly creatures, turned on them and treated them like roaches to be exterminated, only craving the land for themselves.

They found this unjust world cruel, but what could be done? 

They prayed for answers, for help. One day, they were granted their wish. The large creatures were just… gone. Lost to history. 

As the ages bled on, the trolls evolved, taking on new forms and connecting with the magic that inhabited their world. New species bloomed among them. Mermaids, beautiful pearls of the sea. Witches, captivating magic users devoted to their craft. Werewolves, powerful protectors of the land. Vampires, undead beauties of the night. 

Powerful in their own rights, trolls revered them as blessings, protection from anything that may pose as a threat. 

The world was now theirs. Threats were gone, the species lived in harmony, music and joy reigned supreme. 

But the same rules still rang true. Survival of the fittest. 

It wasn’t enough for the vampires. To share the land? Absurd. Thinking themselves highest on the totem, they demanded the world for themselves. And with their strength and power, they took it rather easily.

The mermaids, wishing to keep to themselves, readily agreed as long as the peace would be protected. The witches, small in number as they were, feared their strength and gave in. 

The werewolves had other ideas. To simply bend to their whims was out of the question. They refused to live under dictators, and a war began. 

The years following were bathed in blood, fear coating everything from their vile intent. It was a dark time in history, and in the end, only one prevailed. With their power of silver generation, the wolves never stood a chance.

Finally at the top, where they believed they should have been from the beginning, the vampires took the world by storm. Towns were rebuilt in their image, lands under their control and power. Moving away from the village ways of their ancestors, large, strong castles were built in every city to ensure their royalty was revered. In this time, the werewolves were subjugated, forced into the roles of servants, workers, laborers. 

They were not so cruel as to enslave them, however. The werewolves were permitted to use a chunk of land outside of each city where they were to stay. They could make packs and do as they pleased as long as they reported for work and followed the rules. Once a worker was to enter the city, a silver collar was placed around their neck to keep their shifts at bay and subdued. 

Finally, the world looked as they wanted it to. Castles to show their power, cities large and bursting with subjects of most kinds, vampires in power with titles of lords, ladies, kings, and queens, and enough servants to tend to their beck and call. 

Everything was how it should be. 

Poppy wanted nothing more than to live up to her father’s expectations. She was the second vampire princess of pop after all. She knew how many eyes were looking at her, and she strived to be everything they wanted and more. 

So times like now felt even more crushing. 

She was five at the time and under scrutiny for her actions. Her head hung, hands clasped together in front of her as she listened to the scolding from her tutors. Her action in question? She’d hugged her sister. 

“I can hug my sister if I please!” Viva stepped in loudly, the bite in her words causing the grown men to physically flinch back. 

Princess Viva was eight at the time, taller than anticipated, and filled to the brim with confidence and courage. She was the heir to the throne, and many believed she would make a strong queen when the time came. As long as she could shake herself of those stubborn feelings. 

To vampires, holding yourself with the utmost pride was the golden standard. A vampire was self-sufficient and needed no one. They were strong-willed and level-headed.  

Many of these things were true for Viva. However, the girl was adamant that they needed each other and spared no moment to express this feeling. Leaning on each other was good, affection was okay, and you should be able to be yourself. 

She’d received many warnings from her father and much punishment, but it never dampened the girl.

“Princess. You know-,” 

“Hush,” Viva scoffed and whipped around, gripping her little sister's hand and pulling her out of the room, their guards and nanny right behind them.

Poppy cast her eyes up at her sister, admiring her strength. Her eyes then roamed around the halls as she was pulled. Many faces of their ancestors looked upon them in the forms of paintings. These halls held so much of their history, cemented in the dark stone of the walls. 

Maids were milling about, lighting the candles on the chandeliers and raising them back up to the roof to provide light. Poppy attempted to smile at one of them as they passed, but none of them would match her kindness, hollow looks in their eyes. 

She frowned and looked up as the large curtains were pulled open. The heavy red drapes were then pulled back and tied to one of the many hangers along the walls. Moonlight flitted through the tall windows, casting an array of colors to dance across her face from the stained glass near the top. 

Many of the maids and servants backed away as they marched through, bowing their heads, their collars jingling as they did. 

Poppy looked down again and let herself get lost in the intricate designs of the red runner underneath her feet that kept Viva’s clacking heels at bay from the marble floor. 

“Let’s get you changed,” Viva hummed and led her up the large staircase.

The interior of their castle was stunning, yet dark all the same. It was dark and gothic in look and texture, but the colors left the sisters feeling rather gloomy and left them wishing they had more color in their lives. As this is what they were used to, however, no complaints were made. 

They were to attend dinner with their father in a matter of minutes, and they needed to be ready. 

Viva twisted the knob of her sister's door and pushed it open. The little girl's room consisted of many whites and creams, a large contrast to that of the dark castle. 

Their nanny bowed her head and moved to light the candles of her chandelier. 

Poppy sighed and moved to her bed, her hands moving over the sheer canopy absently. “I’m sorry I got us in trouble.” 

“Don’t apologize for hugging me,” Viva scoffed and pulled a gown from Poppy’s closet. It was dark green with golden embellishments and black lace. The skirt sparkled brightly under the lit candles, the rhinestones twinkling. She put it up against Poppy’s muted pink skin and nodded. “This one.”

“Yes, my lady,” the nanny nodded and brought Poppy to her place by the mirror. She began changing the girl and placed her in a small hoop skirt. 

“Dad will get over it,” Viva sighed and fixed her own dress in the mirror. She, herself, was adorned in a midnight blue gown with silver embellishments, a raised collar, and white lace over the skirt. 

“Do you really think so?” Poppy looked at her with big eyes. 

Viva paused lightly and stared at herself in the mirror, her muted reflection staring back. “No. But I still don’t believe you did anything wrong. Okay?” She said as she fixed the bouncy curls framing her face. 

“Okay,” Poppy deflated and smiled as her nanny began giving her matching curls. 

Viva watched her sister in the mirror and smiled softly. She’s never looked at the servants as anything lower than people, and she adored that about her. A sigh left her as she went to her sister's jewelry box and plucked one of her tiaras from it. Golden with soft pink gems. 

“I know you love hugging, but for now, don’t do it in front of teachers, or Dad, okay? We can hug in private. It’ll only get us in more trouble if people see us,” she said as she placed the tiara on her head amongst the curls. 

“Okay,” Poppy nodded and hugged her. 

Viva hugged her close with a small smile. 

“We mustn’t be late, my ladies,” Emory, their nanny, called as she opened the door. 

They separated, Viva taking on a straight posture as she walked out with her sister. 

Poppy watched her, admiration shining in her eyes once more. She postrured herself as well, earning a smile from her sister. 

They took in rather large breaths before the doors to the dining hall were opened for them. A long and dark wooden table was placed in the center of the room, chairs of similar wood placed around it. The soft velvet that adorned the cushions of these chairs was a deep maroon color, matching the drapes around the windows. A large chandelier of crystals and lit candles hung above the table, reflecting light in spots. A large dark rug was placed under the table, matching the dark lace that adorned the table as a cloth. 

King Peppy was seated at the head, overlooking some documents. His eyes cut to them briefly, and his hand waved for them to sit. 

The sisters curtsied once before taking their places at the table. Workers came filing in with plates of their first course. A fruit dish coated in blood. 

They began to eat quietly, shifting their eyes to their father every now and then. However, the man had yet to look up, eating his dish in silence as his eyes flitted over the documents. 

They turned their eyes back to their own food and resumed eating just as quietly. 

“Poppy,” the king said in a low tone, causing the girl to stiffen. 

“Yes, Daddy?” She looked at the man. 

He never turned his eyes to her. “You are to mind your teachers, understood?” 

“Yes, sir,” she ducked her head. 

“As are you,” Peppy finally turned his eyes on his oldest. “You are to be Queen one day, and as the heir, you have to pass through every lesson to the T.” 

Viva glared at her plate, picking at the fruit with her fork. “Yes, sir.” 

Once more, the dining hall was plunged into silence. The girls simply kept their heads down and fell into the quiet that always swallowed them whole.

“Branch! Child!” Tempo sighed heavily as the boy ran from him with a giggle on his tongue. Butt naked. 

“Where are your clothes!?” Floyd burst into laughter as the little boy flew past him, dripping wet. 

“He just got a bath,” Tempo rubbed the bridge of his nose. He sighed and pulled up his long purple hair into a ponytail. It was getting pretty long now, well past his waist, and would likely be longer wet, as it was a puff of curls. He rolled up his sleeves and ran after the boy. 

Branch squealed and ran around the green couch, ducking from his dad's grasp. 

Floyd giggled as he watched them. Branch was six now, Floyd himself at eight. His older brothers, Clay, nine, Bruce, eleven, and John Dory had just turned twelve. 

He reached out and tried to grab his brother, making the boy laugh louder and run around him towards the door. 

“Branch!” Tempo ran after him. 

The little boy gasped as the door opened suddenly. 

“Woah, where’s the fire pup?” Coal laughed and scooped the boy up. “Why are you naked?” He laughed and tickled him, making the boy squeal again.

“Let me go, Papa!” Branch laughed and kicked. “Daddy’s trying to torture me!” 

“Torture?” Coal laughed and cast his eyes at his exasperated husband. 

“He means dry him!” Tempo huffed and snatched the boy from his papa’s hold. “Hold still,” he said and started toweling him dry, growing amused at the little growls escaping the boy. 

“It’s always something when I come home,” Coal laughed and kissed his cheek. 

“Well, now, it would be boring if you came home to a silent and calm house, wouldn’t it?” Tempo flashed him a smile. “Freedom,” he released the boy. 

Branch dropped to his hands and feet, shaking like he had fur on his body, before shifting into a small purple puppy and barking, running out the door to his brothers. 

“Oh,” Tempo moved towards his husband with a laugh as another fuchsia pup ran past him to follow his brother. 

“Well, hello,” Coal grinned. 

“Hello,” Tempo laughed and rested his arms on his shoulders, raking his fingers through his long fuchsia hair. “Should I ask how your day was?”

“No. Never,” Coal shook his head and peppered Tempo in kisses. “Just another day under the eyes of the blood suckers.” 

“Mm,” he hummed. “Then let’s have a wonderful night. Can you corral them long enough so I can make dinner?” He smiled as he moved his arms down, rubbing his thumbs over his husband's blue cheeks, a complexion they shared. 

“It would be my privilege,” he laughed and kissed his lips. “Let me know if you need help,” he said and smacked his behind as he headed to the kitchen. 

“Knock it off,” Tempo laughed and swatted at him before heading to the kitchen. 

Coal smiled softly and admired him as he swayed to the kitchen. His cool purple eyes lingered on the shimmery silver markings sparking under the lights and then promptly on his butt. He turned and looked around. On days when Tempo was home with the kids, it was always so clean in here. Each of the houses constructed out in ‘wolf territory’ were built of the same material: wooden logs from the lumber around them. It gave a warm feeling to their house. Paired with the light colored rugs that were bought off of a merchant from the city and the home really felt cozy. 

Buying goods was on the difficult side, as wolves were forbidden to enter the city, but some merchants traveled out to their little villages to sell their wares here and there. On those days, the villages were always bustling with excitement. Anything new was welcome. It’s where most of their homes were furnished from, if they could not be made. 

However, they did make many of their items. Living this far out from the city came with trifles, but it also taught them good skills. He, himself, was quite fond of making things for his family. It itched a part in his brain that demanded he provide for his family and pack, so he spared no moment to do so. His husband's favorite item he’d ever made him…

He stepped out onto the porch and smiled softly at his pups tussling with some of the village kids. His eyes then moved to the little windchime hanging from their covered porch. It was blowing just slightly in the calm breeze, the metal tubes letting off a wondrous sound. Hanging around the metal were sparkly gems his husband liked to collect. They were wrapped in thin metal wiring and shaped to resemble wolves. Seven in total, a new one added for every pup they had. 

“Guys!” Clay whined as the pups rolled through his piles of ‘rations’. Namely, sticks, rocks, and various knick-knacks the boy had snagged. 

John landed on the ground with a little huff, his baby brothers jumping on his head and trying to maul his ears. “Sorry, Clay!”

“I’ll help you,” Bruce shifted and ran over to help him pick up his things. “What are these for?” He laughed, picking up the sticks. 

“I read somewhere that vampires hate wood!” Clay said in a serious tone, holding armfuls of his rocks. “So I got a bunch.” 

Coal laughed softly and headed down. “I think you mean wooden stakes, and in that case, that’ll hurt anyone, so I’m not sure why people say that.” He picked up a brightly colored ball and eyed his son. “Are you swiping things again?” 

Clay stiffened and dropped his rocks, grabbing his new toys. “If no one is holding them, I don’t see why I can’t.” 

“Clay,” he eyed him. 

“But I like them,” the pup whined, his ears falling. 

“You can’t just take things. You will be returning them,” he said sternly. 

The boy sighed. “Fine.” 

Coal rolled his eyes and stood, looking around. Many wolves were out and milling around their village, happily talking to one another. There were three villages in total around Pop City, each a different pack run by their own alphas. Each of them was built similarly; all the houses built inward in a circular formation. Their village now had two rings of houses, a bit on the smaller side, but that didn’t matter to them. A village square was formed in the inner circle, small buildings for resources around the edge, and a large fire pit in the center. At the ‘top’ of this circle was the pack house, where meetings would go on for the alphas to speak to all of their betas. 

Despite their circumstances, their village was happy and thriving. 

“Papa!” Branch ran over, tripping over his paws a bit with a little laugh. “Come play with us!” 

“Please, Alpha Coal!” Another pup ran over, nearly taking both her and Branch to the ground. Suki was her name, a little blonde wolf. 

“Don’t call him that,” Branch scrunched his nose. 

“But he’s the alpha,” Suki blinked. 

“He’s just Papa,” Branch rolled his eyes. 

They both paused when a shadow loomed over them. They looked up at Coal’s larger form, grinning at them. Happy yips left them before they ran away, the man on their tails. 

As the sunset started bleeding into the sky, Tempo stepped out on the porch and laughed. His husband was lying on his back with his paws in the air and many, many pups all over him. “Are you a jungle gym now?” 

“Always have been,” the man grinned. 

“Right,” Tempo laughed. “Okay, pups!” 

Coal laughed when they all looked up immediately. 

“Come here,” Tempo grinned and knelt down, putting his arms out. 

The pups yipped and hopped up, running to the man and nuzzling him where they could. 

Coal rolled over and smiled softly. As the alpha’s mate, Tempo had taken on a secondary alpha role and had gained the title of pack mom. Even to the adults. He provided a more nurturing side of their alpha dynamic, and boy, did the kids eat it up. 

“Now it’s getting late,” Tempo nuzzled them. “Go home, it’s supper time.” 

As if on cue, many of the surrounding families started calling their pups back. 

“Bye!” Suki and Smidge rubbed up against Branch and ran home. 

“Bye!” Branch yipped happily. 

“Wash up first!” Tempo said as the boys shifted and barreled into the house. “Little vultures.” 

Coal laughed and shifted, walking over. “Growing boys are always hungry.” 

“Yeah, well, they’re going to run us out of food at this rate,” he laughed. “Come on, you’re covered in dirt.” 

“What? You don’t like dirt?” Coal grinned and rubbed his cheek on Tempo’s. 

“Stop!” Tempo squealed and pushed him away. “Get your ass in the house and wash up!” 

“Yes, sir,” Coal laughed and headed in after his kids. 

Tempo followed and filled plates, placing them on the table. “Easy!” He laughed as Clay and Bruce rushed in, bumping into each other and the table, rushing to their seats.

Floyd and Branch came rushing in after, running under the table to get to their seats. 

“Careful,” John laughed as he followed, putting his hand out so Floyd didn’t hit his head. 

“Upsie daisy,” Coal plucked Branch from the ground and helped him into his seat. He kissed his husband's cheek and sat down with him. “So. How was our day?” 

“I found-” Bruce shot out. 

“We tried-” John got out. 

“I played-” Floyd said. 

“My sticks-!” Clay said enthusiastically. 

“Baaaath!” Branch yelled.

Tempo fell into laughter as they all started talking over each other. 

Coal rested his elbow on the table, cheek in his hand as he watched his boys. They were talking over one another, yet still talking to each other, laughing and shoving each other occasionally. He turned his eyes on his husband, the man’s light laugh filling the air. He loved his family to pieces. 

Two years later

Poppy was seven now, and while she was young, she wasn’t naive. She noticed more than people knew she did. Little things caught her attention. Like how many of the servants around their castle never looked them in the eyes, or how her nanny changed every other year. She was quite fond of Emory, so this felt a bit distressing to her. She could never tell her father this, though. Wolves were beneath them. 

Her new nanny was a young woman named Nemia, and she was… a bit more enthusiastic than Emory. 

“Your wardrobe lacks in color,” she hummed as she looked over Poppy’s clothing. 

“What do you mean?” Poppy tilted her head and peeked in. “Daddy allowed me to have many colors,” she said as her eyes coasted over the dark blues and greens and reds.

To this, Nemia paused and nodded. “Right. Things are different here. Well, let’s get you dressed. You can’t be late,” she smiled and plucked a dress from her closet. A deep maroon gown with black lace. 

Poppy tried to smile, but it felt so foreign on her lips now. Emory was never this… cheerful, and maybe in another world, Poppy’s smile would have come naturally, but that wasn’t the world she lived in. The closest thing she ever saw to a smile on the adults around here was a smirk. 

“Do you have different colors where you’re from?” She asked as Nemia dressed her. 

The nanny paused and nodded. “But I can’t share them with you, I’m sorry,” she frowned sadly. “I shouldn’t have said anything. Forgive me, my lady.” 

This is how it always was. Learning anything about wolves was off the table. They were common servants, and anything about them was far too beneath them. She was a curious girl, but her curiosity was dimming under the scathing eyes of her father, their council, and her teachers. They knew enough about them, their hierarchy, their powers, and their weaknesses, and that was enough. No need to learn about their day-to-day lives. 

“Come now,” Nemia opened the door for her. 

Poppy nodded and walked out with her at her rear. She cast a small look back at the woman. As soon as they entered public spaces, any form of kindness was washed from her face, and the obedient neutral took her. 

She was a deep violet colored girl with chopped white hair and, normally, kind orange eyes. There was nothing wrong with this girl, per se; she was just something Poppy wasn’t used to, energetic. 

Her eyes moved ahead of her as her big sister exited her room with her attendant, the guards moving to follow behind both of them. Viva was now ten and outgrew the need for a nanny, so she was assigned her first attendant. 

Viva looked at her slightly before they both walked to the ballroom. They stopped short of the door where one of the attendants bowed to them. He then opened the doors and clacked a large staff into the ground, gaining attention from all the partygoers. 

 “I present to you, Princesses of Pop City, Princess Viva Sonata and Princess Poppy Sonata,” he bellowed as the two girls entered. 

The guests, bowed their heads in respect as the girls took to their father's side at the head of the room. Once the king gave his nod, the ball returned to life. 

They held events like this every month, an excuse for the lords and the ladies of this city to speak with their king regarding land, trade, and servantry. After all, keeping the werewolves at bay was their main concern. 

Poppy’s eyes wandered around the room. It wasn’t just the lords and ladies here; kings and queens from other cities were in attendance. A formal check in disguised as a ball. One held in each kingdom every other month. Last month, they’d been in attendance at a rather large ball in Vibe City. She was quite fond of that place. The king and queen were a bit softer than the people here, and they had two boys around her age who apparently struggled with the aspect of ‘remaining regal’ and keeping affection to the private quarters of their lives as she did. It was nice. 

Her eyes moved around the room again, admiring the crystal chandeliers that were put up for tonight's occasion, sparkling in the moonlight that came through the large windows. There were tables placed around the room, refreshments— blood, and snacks for those in attendance. Tables with deep red tablecloths lined the edges of the room, rose petals scattered all around the marble floor. 

“A pleasure to see you again,” her father’s voice broke into her thoughts. He shook hands with King Thrash of Volcano Rock City. 

“As is you,” Thrash nodded. “I would like to discuss some matters regarding the packs around my city.” 

Peppy looked at his daughters slightly before nodding and ushering the man away. 

Poppy blinked when a girl was left behind. Princess Barbara, if she remembered. Around her age, she thought. The girl was in a silver gown and seemed absolutely upset about it. 

“Hello, Barbara,” Viva nodded her head once. 

“Yeah, hi,” the girl said dismissively and stared in disdain at the skirt on herself, her lips curling back and fangs showing. “And don’t call me that. My name’s Barb.” 

“Barb?” Viva blinked. 

“Cool,” Poppy muttered, eyes twinkling with interest. 

Barb paused and looked at her. “Well, thanks, popsicle,” she grinned. 

This expression brought looks of bewilderment to the girls. “You really shouldn’t do that, they’ll get onto you,” Poppy cringed. 

Barb scoffed. “They can try, but I bend to no one's will.” 

Viva stared at her before a matching grin took her face. 

“Yeah,” Barb nodded with a wider smile. 

Poppy looked between them, admiration shining in her eyes. She didn’t think she could be as cool as they were. Her eyes moved and found their fathers giving them irritated glances. Not when their father would look at them like that. They were definitely going to get in trouble later. 

For now, she kept to herself and nodded politely as the vampires around her bowed their heads in respect. She stayed glued to her sister’s side, keeping her head held high as she was taught to do, her eyes wandering. Here and there, one would see the few werewolves around the room, tending to their masters' needs or working the stations. 

Their eyes were drawn to the king of the Techno kingdom, Rey, as a loud clatter filled the air. He scowled at the wolf who had just fumbled a tray of dishes in his lap, the man instantly dropping their eyes. 

“My apologies, your highness,” he said and bowed his head low. 

“Useless mut,” the king scoffed and swept the silverware off of himself, the utensils hitting the wolf and making him flinch. “I should kill you where you stand.” 

The wolf looked rather frightened and bent lower. “I’m terribly sorry.” 

“That you are, you sorry excuse,” the mermaid king growled. He then waved his hand irritably and turned back to his conversation, the vampires around him smirking. 

The wolf let off a shaky breath and cleaned everything up quickly, rushing to the kitchens. 

Poppy shifted her weight and looked around, but this was so common, many spared it a glance. Viva and Barb, on the other hand, seemed displeased. 

“Viva,” their father's voice said, making them shift their faces back to neutral. “I have someone for you to meet,” he waved to a small purple boy with teal hair and a soft smirk. “This is Creek.”

“Hello,” she curtsied as the boy bowed. 

“I’m leaving him with you so you two can get acquainted. This is now your betrothed,” Peppy said firmly, leaving no room for discussion. 

Viva paled. “My…what?”

“I’ll be back later to check on you two,” he eyed her before taking his leave to talk to whom they assumed were the boy's parents. 

“Oh, come now, my princess. Our marriage isn’t for many years time. No need to look so pale,” Creek chirped and held out his elbow. “Shall we get to know one another?” 

Viva shifted her weight and sighed, nodding and taking his elbow. 

Poppy took on a slight look of panic as her sister waved for her to stay. She gave her an apologetic look and took to roaming with the boy. 

“Barbara,” Thrash called. 

Barb sighed heavily and marched that way. 

Poppy looked around and found many people around, all with sharp eyes. She swallowed thickly before ducking her head and keeping herself the neutral that everyone around her kept up. Her eyes traced the pattern on her shoes. Just a few hours and she could go back to her room.

John’s head whipped up as he heard a howl in the distance. He jumped up and barreled out of his room, running down the stairs so fast, it was a miracle he didn’t trip. 

“Boy! No running in the house!” Tempo scolded and followed him to the door. 

He was completely ignored as John threw the door open and smiled brightly at the wolves running in the distance. “They’re here!” 

Coal looked at him, having been waiting in the yard, and laughed. “Well, go get him,” he waved. 

John bounced on his feet excitedly before running and jumping off the porch right into his shift. He took off towards the group, his tail already wagging. 

This was the pack to the north of them, the secondary pack of Pop City. Their alpha, Natasha Frost, was at their head, leading them to their territory. She laughed when she saw John running their way and then to her right at her son.

Hickory looked over the moon the second he saw him and ran ahead, the two tumbling together happily. 

She had three sons in total, Hickory, Dickory, and Dock, and boy, did her boys love Coal and Tempo’s boys. Hickory was fourteen like John, Dickory now at twelve, and Dock eight. 

Coal smiled at the boys who were already in a little tussle, and then at Natasha as they slowed. “Welcome, family.” 

“Hi,” Natasha grinned and shifted. She was a green woman with long fiery hair and emerald eyes. Her boys were the spitting image of her, all with a green complexion, the same fiery orange hair, and green eyes. 

Her pack started shifting around her, smiling gratefully as Tempo provided them extra clothing. 

“They act like they didn’t see each other two weeks ago,” Natasha laughed at Hickory and John rolling around on the ground. 

“Two weeks is a long time for best friends,” Coal laughed. “I miss mine every day,” he put a hand on his chest. 

“Good thing he’s coming then, huh?” Natasha teased. 

“Yeah, and I bet they’ll be fashionably late, too,” he scoffed. 

They blinked as a little purple blur flew past them. 

“Branch!” Dock bounced around before the pup tackled him. 

“You’re here!” Branch cheered and rolled around with him. 

“Woah,” Dickory moved out of the way and smiled at Clay and Bruce, shifting. “Hiya.” 

“Hi! You’ll never believe what I found!” Clay grinned. 

Dickory gasped. “Show me!” 

“Oh,” Bruce laughed and moved them as a little fuchsia blur ran past. 

Floyd grinned and ran, jumping to bowl right into the two pups, Branch and Dock squealing with laughter as he did. 

“They’re all so cute,” Tempo cooed. He smiled brightly when one of his friends, Juniper, came over and hugged him. 

Natasha smiled softly and then looked at Coal in a serious way. “I heard from the packs out in the south.” 

He paused and nodded. “Let’s discuss this inside,” Coal ushered. 

“John, Hickory,” Tempo whistled, making both boys look up, ears perked.

“Watch the pups, please. We’ll be back,” he nodded at the kids.

“Got it!” They nodded. 

Once their parents retreated inside, Hickory flopped over onto his back and smacked at John’s face with his paws. “I missed ya.” 

“I missed you, too,” John let off happy rumbles and batted at him. “We may be able to see each other more soon if we both try for the same field.” 

“That would be fun,” Hickory grinned. 

When wolves were born, each of them was registered in the city, and by the age of fifteen, they were required to have a job to contribute to the city for living on their land. Jobs were something one could apply for or could be categorized into. They consisted of many manual labor fields. Coal had been placed in the fields around the edges of the city walls, Tempo had applied for a cleaning position in one of the manors, and Natasha was a nanny for another manor. If you were lucky enough to get hired to a manor, you were making good money. If you somehow managed to work in the castle, you were really providing for your pack. They only had one person working in the castle, but she was let go recently. Now Emory was in the fields with Coal. 

“Maybe we can get into a manor,” John hummed. “It would be good for our packs. Or even the castle.”

“I don’t know about that,” Hickory sighed. “They rotate staff too often. Would it even be worth it? We had a couple who got cleaning positions, and they had to find new work only months later.” 

“But it was good money while they were there, wasn’t it?” John smiled. “I’m just saying, we should shoot for something good.” 

Hickory smiled. “You’re right! Let’s give it a shot!” He grinned and tackled John again, initiating more play.

Branch landed on the ground with a laugh, looking back at Floyd and Dock rolling around. He paused, his ears moving up as he heard something. What was that? 

He got up and trotted to the edge of their village, listening. It sounded like crying. He shifted his weight before running back to his brothers. “I hear crying!” He yipped at John and Hickory, but the boys were absorbed in their wrestling. 

He huffed and ran over to Bruce, Clay, and Dickory. “I hear someone out there!” He nudged them. 

They looked into the forest and then down at him. “I don’t hear anything,” Bruce raised a brow. 

“Take it easy, fluffball,” Dickory laughed and patted the pup's head. “I’m sure it’s just one of the kids in the village.” 

Branch frowned and looked at all of his brothers in exasperation. He trotted back to Dock and Floyd, but his ears kept turning. Someone was crying out there. And if they wouldn’t help them… 

He looked at each of them before running into the trees. He would help!

His ears turned in each direction, following the sound of the crying. It sounded like a baby! Why was a baby out here? Maybe they were with their parents, but he needed to make sure. 

He kept running, the dirt thumping under his paws flying behind him as he trampled over foliage. He came to a halt, sniffing around as the crying stopped. Had they heard him and gotten scared? 

A foreign smell entered his nose, making him blink. He sometimes smelled this on his parents. What was it? He sniffed around the ground and followed it through the trees. When he looked up, he froze. 

A pair of red eyes was staring at him from below one of the trees in the shadows. He instantly wanted to run, but the eyes looking at him seemed just as afraid. 

“Are you okay?” He asked, making the person jump and back up further. “I won’t hurt you,” he ducked his head. When the person remained still, he approached slowly with his head still low. 

The person gasped and backed up against the trunk, their lips curling and a hiss filling the air. That’s when Branch could see them. A child, maybe three, backed up against the tree. He couldn’t really make out any defining features as the child was covered in dirt and grime, their long hair all matted. What he did see, though, was irritated red burns on their arms and legs, and face. A vampire. 

He tilted his head and shifted. “See? I’m not gonna hurt you. You look like you need help,” he crouched down and moved to the right to be in the shadow. “Come here,” he waved. 

The child glared at him like he was a threat and let out a string of hisses. Their eyes looked dilated and bloodshot, their body shaking, and their hands gripping the roots beneath them. 

“You’re hungry,” Branch concluded. “What do Vampires eat?” But when he got no answer, he hummed and looked around. “Hold on!” He got up and shifted. “Stay,” he said and ran into the woods. He could hear his family howling for him, but he had to help them first.

“What do you mean he’s gone!?” Tempo gasped, shooting up. 

“He took off, I’m sorry!” John ducked his head. “We’re gonna go look for him. Suki’s mom already has wolves out looking for him.” 

Tempo let off a worried noise and rushed out, Coal and Natasha on his heels. “I need wolves with me!” He called, and many came running.  

“Gem,” Coal called. “Head west, we’ll head east,” he said and kissed his cheek before taking some wolves with him. 

“On it,” Tempo nodded them along and jumped into his shift. 

“I hope he’s okay,” Dock whimpered. 

“He is, I’m sure,” Clay rubbed his shoulder, each of the boys looking guilty. 

Branch came running back, mouth slightly open and a rabbit between his jaws. He looked around, his fur blowing in the breeze. Did they move? 

He peered around the trees and frowned. Where did they go? His head whipped up when he heard a cry. He ran ahead and gave the little vampire an exasperated look. The child was in a new shadow, rubbing at a new burn on their arm. When they caught his eyes, they suctioned back against the tree again. 

Branch approached, ducking his head, the child’s cautious eyes on him. He dropped the rabbit and backed off, sitting back on his rear. 

The child looked at him cautiously and then at the rabbit, moving back and forth. 

“For you,” Branch nodded. He still wasn’t sure what vampires ate, but he hoped this helped. 

They looked at him again before taking a cautious step forward. When Branch didn’t move, they took another. This repeated for a few steps before the child launched at the rabbit, their fangs coming out and sinking into the meat of the dead animal. 

Branch tilted his head as he watched them. They were chewing on it, but not eating the meat. He vaguely recalled his papa once referring to vampires as bloodsuckers. They drank blood then? Could he have just given them his blood then? But as he watched the child drain the body dry, he thought better of it. They were in a bit of a frenzy, it seemed. 

Once the rabbit was drained, they sat back, letting off small breaths. Their mind was beginning to clear of the haze they’d been in for days. Their red eyes moved back to the wolf in front of them. 

“Feel better?” Branch smiled, tail wagging. “Where’s your family?” He looked around. 

The child looked around with him, as if trying to see what he was.

Branch hummed. “You look small. Here,” he shifted, laughing at the surprised look on the child’s face. “I can get you help. Come here,” he waved gently. 

They looked at his hand and then down at the rabbit, then back again. There was much distrust in their eyes, and judging by the smell of the child, they’d been out here on their own for a while. There was no telling how much they’d seen out here. 

His eyes moved to the sky briefly, the shadow they were in moving as the branch casting it started to move with the breeze as it picked up. “Come here,” he urged and stepped forward. 

They flinched back and hissed before gasping as sunlight started shining through the trees and dotting on their body. A cry left them as their skin sizzled on contact, little billows of steam erupting from them. 

Branch jumped forward and stood over them, covering them in his shadow. “Move that way,” he nodded. 

The baby looked at him in surprise but seemed a bit confused by his words. 

“Go,” Branch used his foot and made him shuffle farther into the shadows. He followed them and looked over the burns on their skin. “Those look like they sting really bad,” he whimpered. 

They looked at him curiously before moving forward cautiously. When Branch remained still, they ducked under him and gently rested their cheek on his stomach. 

He smiled. “Did I earn your trust?” 

They jumped when they heard howling in the distance and gripped his arms. 

“It’s okay. It’s just my family. They’re looking for me, and they can help you,” he smiled kindly and gently hugged them close.

They whipped their head around, a small hiss leaving them at the oncoming wolves. 

“Branch?” A pink wolf slowed down. “What are you doing out this far, pup?” 

“Auntie Bliss,” he smiled toothily. “I heard a baby crying out here, so I came to find them,” he smiled and turned just lightly to show the child in his arms. They looked frightened and held onto Branch harder. “They got a strong grip,” he laughed softly. “I think they’re just scared.” 

“Bliss,” a wolf colored after an aurora borealis said cautiously as she looked at the child. His wife, Lydia. 

“I know,” he nodded. “Branch, Sweetie, you know that’s a-” 

“A vampire. I know,” he nodded. “That doesn’t matter. They’re a baby, and they need help. I don’t think they have a mommy or daddy out here.” 

Bliss gave him a soft look. What a sweet boy. He could feel his pack shifting anxiously behind him at the prospect, though. 

“Well, we can’t just leave them out here now,” Lydia hummed. “I doubt he’d let us anyway. How are we going to get a vampire to the village in the midday sun?” 

“Do we have any cloaks?” He looked back at his pack. 

“They can wear mine!” A pup bounced around them, her coat pattered after a galaxy with twinkling stars. Their daughter, Neffy.

“Put it on them, and we can take you two back,” Bliss said as Neffy shifted, now a little pink girl with galaxy hair and blue eyes. She grabbed her cloak from one of their bags and brought it over, giggling as the baby hissed at her several times. 

“No fear, these two,” Lydia laughed. 

“They’re just scared, and that’s okay,” Neffy smiled and handed the cloak to Branch. 

“We’re gonna put this on, okay?” Branch smiled and wrapped it around their shoulders.

They sniffed at it and then looked at Neffy, who grinned. 

“Upsie daisy,” Branch said as he picked the baby up, making them gasp and hold onto him. 

“He sounds like a little Coal,” Bliss cooed. “Where are your parents, Sweetie?” 

“They’re-” he took on a sheepish grin when they heard the howls. “Looking for me.” 

“Child,” Lydia sighed. 

Bliss shook his head and howled back. “Come on,” he nodded them over and lowered for them. 

Branch nodded, flashing Neffy a smile as the girl ran to shift. He pulled the cloak over the baby’s head and held them close. “Keep your head down,” he said, and pushed their face into his shoulder before stepping out into the sun and walking to Bliss. The baby instantly pulled their legs up into the cloak and buried against the older boy. 

He hopped up onto Bliss’s back and held onto his fur as the man stood. Bliss nodded his wolves along and started running to the village once more. 

“It’s gonna be okay,” Branch said soothingly as the little vampire cut their eyes all around the wolves in fear. 

As the village started coming into view, Branch could see the anxious faces of his family. He was definitely going to get in a lot of trouble. But this baby needed help, and darn it, he did it!

“Branch!” Tempo ran over as Bliss slowed down. He stuttered a bit, looking at the little cloaked person in his arms. “Branch?” 

“I’m sorry,” Branch smiled sheepishly and slid off as Bliss lowered. “I heard crying, and I tried to tell my big brothers, but they didn’t hear anything, so I went to find them,” he said in a quick bout. 

“You can’t just go running out there alone,” Tempo stressed. “You’re eight. If you hear something like that, come get us.” 

“Thank you,” Coal said as Bliss shifted with his pack. He was a pink man with long dark pink hair, purple eyes, and sparkly freckles. The alpha of the pack to the south of Pop City and Coal’s best friend. 

“Of course,” he flashed him a smile. “Although,” he cleared his throat and nodded to the cloaked baby and then pointed at his canines lightly. 

Coal’s eyes widened, and he looked at his son. “Branch? Is that a vampire?” He asked, causing many to stiffen, including his kids. 

“Yup,” Branch nodded like it was nothing. “And they’re very scared right now, so be nice,” he said sternly. 

“Branch..” Tempo frowned instantly. 

“Daddy,” the boy frowned back. “They’re scared and dirty and hurt and there was no one with them. They need help. They’re just a baby.” 

Tempo paused and looked at the little wrapped baby in his arms and then at Coal. 

The man hummed and looked around at all the wolves looking at them and then at Bliss. 

He nodded. “Shoo,” he waved at his pack, many dispersing immediately. 

Coal laughed softly. “You heard the man. Shoo,” he waved to his own wolves. “We’ll talk to everyone later.” 

They nodded, eyeing the little vampire carefully before retreating into the village. 

Coal sighed and rubbed his neck before coming over to his son. “Can I see him? Her?” 

“I dunno,” he shrugged and looked up, moving into a shadow. He moved the cloak aside a bit, the baby’s red eyes looking at him, full of fear, and his hands gripped the boy. “They’re really scared, though. It’s okay. You’re safe here,” he assured in a soft tone, one he most certainly picked up from Tempo. He gently pulled back the hood, the baby shrinking up at the eyes on them, shaking like a leaf. 

“Oh my god,” Tempo put his hands to his mouth. The poor thing was littered with burns, scrapes, and cuts. “He’s so little.” 

“A baby,” Branch nodded. “I think two or three? There wasn’t anyone out there with them.” 

Coal looked over the baby, their eyes meeting once more. This child held so much fear in his eyes and body. Their muscles were so tense that they left them shaking. Yet, he was clinging to his son as if he were to be taken away, he would die. 

He looked at Branch once more. “How did you get him to trust you?” 

“He was hungry, really hungry. He had that crazy look in his eyes that the puppies get when they’re too hungry, but like a lot more. I found him a rabbit cause I don’t know what they eat. He was scared at first, and it took a long time, but he sucked all the blood from it. When he seemed calm, I tried to talk to him, but I don’t think he knows words. Then the sun came back out and burned him, so I put my arms out and shaded him. Then he came to me on his own,” he shrugged. 

“You’re such a sweet boy,” Tempo smiled proudly.

“Can we keep him?” Branch smiled, his tail wagging. “We can teach him how to talk and read and keep him safe!” 

“Uh-” Coal started. 

“We could have a vampire brother!” Floyd bounced. 

“That would be cool,” Clay grinned.

“Guys,” John frowned. 

“Boys,” Tempo sighed and rubbed his face. “Go inside, please.” 

They pouted, but did as they were told. 

Coal sighed and looked over as Natasha joined them. “We can’t very well leave him on his own.” 

Bliss shrugged. “He’s a baby. If you keep him, he won’t have that mentality they all have towards us.” 

“But it does raise issues,” Natasha hummed. “We’re to register all children. You think they’ll just be okay with us raising one of their own?” 

“Baby, they hate everything we do,” Bliss rolled his eyes, placing a hand on his hip. “And what would they do with him if we took him to the city? I’ve not exactly seen an orphan center, have you?” 

“A discussion for later,” Tempo said with a wave of his hand. “That baby needs a bath and treatment. Come on, baby. Let’s go help him feel better,” he smiled at his son. 

“Kay,” he smiled and rubbed the baby’s back as he followed his dad in. 

Coal sighed and rubbed his face. “We will discuss this later tonight.” He then grinned at Bliss. “It’s good to see you,” he said and opened his arms. 

“You too, big guy!” Bliss grinned and hugged him. “It’s been eighty-four years!” 

“Centuries, we’ve been cast apart!” Coal continued his dramatics.

Natasha rolled her eyes fondly. “Dorks.” 

“I need to really look him over,” Tempo said as they walked through the house. “He looks like he’s got a lot of wounds.” 

“Kay,” Branch smiled and looked at the baby. “I know it’s scary, but I gotcha,” he soothed and rubbed his back as the little one looked around quickly, shrinking against him. 

Four heads peeked over the kitchen counter as they passed, all of his older brother’s eyes glued to them. They leaned on the counter a bit as they watched them walk down the hall. 

“I don’t know about this,” John frowned. 

“What’s the pack gonna think if we keep him?” Bruce hummed. “He’s a vampire.” 

“So what?” Clay and Floyd frowned. “He’s a person just like us,” Clay said, putting his hands on his hips. 

“And he’s a baby!” Floyd nodded. “If you had been the one to go out there, would you have left him? Because he’s a vampire? That’s so mean.” 

John and Bruce paused and looked at each other lightly, frowns on their faces. 

Coal was leaning on the wall, just outside the door, and listening to them. He had his right hand up near his mouth, chewing on his thumb claw in thought. Perhaps the words of their pack, as well as his own, were affecting the children too much. It was unfair to regard all vampires in the same light, especially children. If they began to think like that, then they were no better than vampires. Something his husband was quite adamant about. 

He sighed and pushed off the wall, heading in. He needed to start teaching them better. 

“Okay,” Tempo kneeled down by them after he’d started some water in the bath. “Hi, Sweetie,” he smiled softly at the little vampire, the child watching him like a hawk with wide, cautious eyes. “It’s okay,” he said in a soothing voice and held out a hand. “I won’t hurt you,” he assured, the child staring at his hand.

Branch looked at the baby and at his dad’s hand. He smiled at him and took his dad’s hand as a show. 

The baby looked at them and then up at Branch, the boy smiling in reassurance. He looked at their hands again and slowly reached his little hand out, placing it in his with Branch. 

“He formed a bond with you,” Tempo smiled at his son. “Think you can help me?” 

“Yeah!” Branch smiled brightly. “I’m gonna set you down,” he said to the vampire and slowly started moving him back to his feet. 

The baby looked startled and whined, pulling up his feet to stay in his arms. 

“It’s okay, baby,” Branch rubbed his back, clearly imitating how Tempo talked to him and his brothers, making the man melt a little. “I’m not going anywhere,” he assured and managed to get the baby on his feet. 

Tempo reached out as the baby was distracted and unclipped the cloak. 

He jumped and moved back to Branch, hissing a bit. 

“I know. You’re probably really scared and hurt,” Tempo nodded and looked over the burns. “He should be healing, but they’re not. He probably needs more blood.” 

“Can we give him ours?” Branch tilted his head. 

“You cannot and you will not,” Tempo said sternly. “Vampire babies are usually fed by their parents until they get a little older. Either from them directly or from a bag. But we don’t have those.” 

“Should I go catch something?” Coal asked as he leaned on the doorframe. He smiled a bit as the baby whipped to him and pressed against Branch again. 

“He’s severely malnourished,” Tempo sighed as he looked him over. He was far too skinny, the outline of his ribs beginning to show. “He would need a lot to make a dent in his healing on animal blood.” He rubbed his neck and looked at his husband. 

Coal frowned. “That should be out of the question.” 

“He’s a baby, Love. He doesn’t require much, and I will have no problem stopping him.” 

Coal sighed. “Fine. For now. I’ll see if I can’t get any volunteers to donate some blood until we decide what we’re doing.” 

“Keeping him,” Branch frowned and put his arms around the baby. “He needs us.” 

They looked at him and then at the child clinging to him. They then looked at each other, a look of resignation coming over them. 

“I’ll go talk to Bliss and Nat. Be careful,” he said sternly. 

“I know what I’m doing,” Tempo waved the man off. 

Coal sighed deeply and went to find the other alphas. 

“Come here, little one,” Tempo waved. 

Branch moved them closer, the baby shrinking up. 

“You’ll want this, promise,” Tempo chuckled and raised his wrist to his mouth, biting with his wolf canines to make himself bleed. He looked at the baby and found his body stiff and eyes wide. “Come here,” he waved and held out his wrist. 

The child looked at him cautiously and then at his wrist. He swallowed thickly before thumping into the man and sinking his fangs into his wrist. 

Tempo winced a bit, but held the baby and looked over his wounds as they drank. 

“Does it hurt?” Branch asked, watching curiously. 

“A little,” Tempo nodded. “But it’s not bad. Babies don’t drink too much, just what they need. Don’t try this, okay? You are far too little. Come get one of us if he gets hungry.” 

Branch nodded and began to smile wider. “Does that mean we can keep him?” 

“To be discussed,” Tempo laughed. He looked over the child as their wounds started healing. “Okay, Sweetie,” he said and grabbed him by the back of the neck. Not hard, just enough to make him let go. “That’s enough,” he said, and smiled when Branch brought him the bandage wrap from under the sink. “Thank you,” he said as he took it and held his arm up so the baby wasn’t tempted to try to get to it. 

“You look better,” Branch smiled, looking at all of their wounds healing. “But you’re still stinky,” he laughed. 

The baby watched him with big eyes, the barest of smiles starting on his lips. 

“Precious,” Tempo cooed. “Why don’t you hop in with him? You’re looking a bit scroungy, too,” he waved at the tub, finishing up his bandages.

“Okay,” Branch grinned. “Come on!” He pulled the baby with him and hopped into the tub. 

He jumped and moved his hands in front of his face as water splashed him. He peeked in and let off a surprised noise as Branch popped back up. A small smile formed as he grinned at him. 

“Come on!” Branch waved. 

He grabbed the side of the tub and hopped, just a little too small to climb in. 

“Up you go,” Tempo picked him up and placed him in the bath. He seemed a lot calmer towards him since he fed him. 

Branch grinned and splashed him a bit. The baby gasped and let off a little squeal, pushing water back at him. 

Tempo put his hand on his chest, smiling at them. He then grimaced at all of the water turning dark around the child. They’d have to refill it a couple of times at this rate. 

“So we’re just going to keep his existence a secret?” Many of the wolves looked at them in uncertainty. 

“Yes. I know this is asking a lot from you guys,” Coal sighed. 

“We’re concerned what would happen if we took him back to the city,” Natasha put in. “There are no orphan centers there.” 

“Which brought us to how he ended up out there in the first place,” Bliss hummed unhappily. “Vampires are prideful creatures, and to find a child with no guardians led us to wonder, did someone leave him out there and hope that he would starve? Or did they leave him out here in hopes we would kill him because he’s a vampire?” 

This brought many conflicting faces to the wolves around them, many looking upset at the thought, and others looking guilty, as they likely may have. 

“He’s a baby, regardless of what he is, and he needs help,” Coal stressed. “Please.” 

The wolves fell into murmurs before many of them nodded. 

“Thank you,” he smiled. 

Coal sighed and rubbed his neck as he walked into his house. It was very quiet. Something that unnerved the man as his five kids were never silent, even in their sleep. “Gem?” He called and looked around. 

John popped his head out of the nursery that was now a playroom. He smiled at his papa and waved him in. 

Coal blinked and walked down the hall. He pushed the door open and smiled. Bruce was braiding Clay’s hair on the floor, John coming back to sit down by them. Branch and Floyd curled up on the floor, shifted, and snuggled together, both falling asleep to the lull of Tempo’s soft singing. His husband was in a rocking chair, holding the little vampire in his arms. 

The baby was now a deep purple color without all that dirt on them. His hair was cut short, as it couldn’t be saved with all the mats, but was now royal blue. His ears were pointed, like all vampires, and his red eyes were closed, sleeping soundly on the man. 

Tempo looked up at him, and Coal had to laugh. He had the biggest eyes and a puffed lip. 

“Can we keep him?” He asked, holding the baby close. 

Coal laughed once more and nodded, kissing his head. “We can keep him.” 

Tempo smiled brightly. “He needs a name.”

“I have an idea,” John hummed and smiled softly when they looked at him. “I heard him laughing with Branch earlier, and I thought, wow, he sounds so pure and airy. What about Aire?” 

“I like that,” Bruce smiled. 

“Me too,” Tempo nodded with a soft smile. “So is this it?” 

“Some things are gonna have to change, and his existence is going to have to stay on the low, but yes.” He smiled as Aire opened his eyes lightly and looked up at him. This would change many things for them. “Welcome to the family, Aire.” 

Chapter Text

Six years later 

Poppy wasn’t one to complain about her life. There was no point. Things didn’t change, and the expectations on her only grew as she got older. 

She was thirteen now, and some things she’d gotten used to. Some she’d grown numb to. She was expected to make appearances, she was to hold herself with the utmost pride, she was never to talk back to her father, but expected to give orders all the same, and while she still didn’t think werewolves were beneath them, she’d grown used to just ordering them around and recognizing that they were servants. 

Some things did feel frightening, though. Like the cold look in her father's eyes that had only frozen further over the years. The feeling of herself becoming numb. The little amount of joy in not only her life, but every vampire in the city. 

The most frightening one, though, was watching the light in her big sister's eyes dim. 

Viva was sixteen now and was seeing to more social occasions than herself. She knew their father was always on her about living up to the perfect heir image, but Viva was always one to rebel, and while she still did, it was becoming far less frequent. 

Anymore, finding time to spend with her sister was becoming harder and harder as her fiancé took up much of it. She did get along with Creek and thought he was a sweet guy, but she missed her sister. 

Now that she was older, though, she was able to leave on her own — with guards and an attendant, of course. She did like to visit the city, traverse the shops, and see some of the friends she’d made in doing so. Some of her closest were a mortal set of twin girls, Satin and Chaneille. They were the daughters of one of the best seamstresses in the city, where she liked to get all her gowns made. In her frequent visits, she’s met the girls and hit it off quite nicely, though keeping her composure and pride was a must as her guards were to report to the king of her behavior.

Again, she was starting to grow numb and follow in blind obedience. Her voice was growing flat and her tone cold. While many of the residents of Pop City sang and danced and showed what it looked like to be a Pop Troll, they were to remain still and regal, true rulers. 

But she wasn’t one to complain. 

Today was rather exciting, though she couldn’t show it. She was going to get a Dagslys piece today. This was a piece of jewelry rarely obtained and only given to those of high status. The Dagslys gave vampires the ability to walk in the sun. With it, they became what was called a ‘daywalker’. 

Her father and sister both had one, and today was her turn. They came in many different looks. Her father's was a pendant he often wore on his shirt. Viva’s was a ring, presented to her by her fiancé. Creeks was a necklace that hung low. 

Her eyes roamed over the many pieces, looking for the one that most fit her. There were many rings of intricate designs and necklaces on ropes or chains. Pendants and brooches were lined on another set, all beautiful and sparkling. 

Which one would feel the most natural? Which one would she remember to put on? 

Her eyes landed on a necklace with a silver chain with many sparkling gems in the shape of a tree. 

“You have a good eye, princess. This design is one of a kind,” the jeweler said as he picked it up and let the gems sparkle under the candles. “Pure silver and encrusted with many colored diamonds. Would you like this one, Your Highness?” He asked the girl. 

“Yes,” she nodded coolly, her eyes fixed on the sparkly piece. 

“Let’s have it fitted to you then,” he nodded and came around the table. 

Poppy moved her hair to the side, holding her curls in one hand as the man placed it around her and worked on getting the chain to the length she wished. 

The second it was around her neck, she suddenly felt a wash of magic fly through her that made her skin tingle. She was antsy to test it out already. She’d adapted her sleep schedule for days in advance to prepare for this. She knew she’d want to try it out as soon as possible. 

“There we are, Your Highness,” he nodded. “Does it feel alright?” 

“Yes,” she nodded. “Thank you very much.” 

“Of course, my lady. Should you need any adjustments or have questions, feel free to send for me,” he said with a bow. 

She nodded once and clasped her hands together as she took her leave, her guards on her heels. Her eyes glanced to her right at her newest attendant. A man with hollow, jaded eyes who never spoke. Honestly, she felt for the man, but she’d appreciate someone who would converse with her. But she knew wolves were hardly allowed that luxury, so she paid him little mind. 

She stopped by one of the exits into the garden and looked at her guard. They bowed and backed away so as not to get burnt. Despite the fact that werewolves were their servants, they were not permitted guard permissions for obvious reasons. Those jobs were filled by either mortals or vampires. Hers were vampires. 

A shock of nerves shot through her as she touched the door handle. What if it didn’t work? She’d never been burnt by the sun, and she’d not like to start now. But she was brave, and fear didn’t stop her. It couldn’t, as a vampire. So she clicked the button down and pushed the door open. 

Instantly, her eyes had to close. The world around her was so bright, far brighter than any candle she could light. But it didn’t burn. 

She shielded her eyes and cracked them open lightly. The next sensation that filled her senses was warmth. It touched her cold skin like a blanket and made her nerves sing. As her eyes adjusted, the world came into color far brighter than she’d ever seen. The world around them was so colorful. The greens out here were so light, and the flowers were like a painting. 

She looked around in wonder and took a step out, the warm breeze blowing over her and through her curls as she looked around in wonder. This was the daytime? 

Her eyes were drawn as a buzzing noise filled her ears. Small insects of yellow and black were flying around. She’d seen lightning bugs before, but what were these?

“Bees, my lady,” her attendant filled in the blank, sensing her curiosity. “They have stingers, so approach carefully.” 

She nodded once, but her attention was caught again, more insects flying past her. They looked to be moths, but brighter colored. They were beautiful. She looked up as she heard the tweeting of small winged animals. Birds. They were so colorful in the sun. 

Was this the world she was missing out on? One of colors and senses, and life? She looked down at her Dagslys and touched the sparkling diamonds. She then looked up at the world around her again and couldn’t help the small curve of her lips. 

If this is how the light felt, she never wanted to be condemned to the dark again. 

Unfortunately, despite how much they applied for the manors or castle, John and Hickory were sent to the fields. On the positive side, they were in the same field. Downside, they were in Coal’s field too. 

While both boys were now twenty, they had the tendency to act like children together. Of course, they kept out of trouble and always made sure to keep out of the eyes of the vampires, but that man was always so quick to catch them. 

Today was no different. He’d caught them goofing off on the edge of one of the wheat fields and had given them a real scolding. Now they were back to work, and man, was the sun a scorcher today. 

John sighed and wiped his forehead of the sweat collected there. He hooked his index finger into the collar around his neck and moved it around a bit to get some airflow. Working out here was hard, but they managed. He shifted his eyes to his best friend. 

Hickory had stripped off his button-up and was now fitted in jeans and a white tank top, his cowboy boots covered in layers of dirt. His long orange hair was pulled out of his face in a ponytail that whipped in the breeze, catching on his collar every few minutes.

John found himself looking a bit too long and turned his eyes back to the clouds. It was no secret that his best friend was a gorgeous person, but he was his friend and nothing more. 

“They’re back,” Hickory sighed and tossed the hoe into the wagon, eyes following the group of daywalkers. They did this every few hours to make sure they were staying in line. 

“Just ignore them,” John sighed and kept working. 

His image of vampires had taken a drastic turn over the last few years. He hated them when he was here, but when he went home? It was a different story entirely. It really did affect his view. 

“Boys,” Coal called, eyes on the vampires. “Let’s rotate this way,” he nodded them along. 

“Coming,” John dropped his tools in the wagon, the two following after him. 

Coal finally turned his eyes away and started leading them to another field. Almost all of his kids could work now, and while he couldn’t do much about the other three, he’d keep an eye on the one he had. Bruce was in another field with Natasha and Dickory, Clay had made it into an attendant position for the kitchens in one of the manors, and Floyd had snagged a job as a gardener for the manors. Branch would be starting next year when he turned fifteen. He hated the idea of them starting to work so young, but this was their life. 

He looked back when he heard snickering and eyed the boys. They stopped immediately and smiled sheepishly. He rolled his eyes fondly. He and Natasha were still betting they’d end up together. She’d said the same thing about Branch and Dock, but he wasn’t too sure. What they had felt more like a brother bond. 

“You reek,” Hickory snorted. 

“You smell like a pile a roses, too, buddy!” John squawked, making Hickory laugh. 

Coal couldn’t help but smile. Ever since they’d moved to his field, he’d found it hard to hate his time here, and that felt like a gift. His days weren’t so long, and the work didn’t feel as tiring. Sure, he had to catch and wrangle them when they snuck away to goof off, but he never minded. 

While their packs were separate, all three held wonderfully strong ties with each other, so it was like they were one huge family. They could come to each other without worry, wrangle each other's betas, and talk to each other without hesitation. He was sure Natasha was doing the same for him with Bruce, and Bliss with Clay. This also helped in situations like what happened only years ago. It seemed he and his best friend were in similar situations now. 

He looked up at the sunny sky and couldn’t help but let his mind wander to the pack left behind at home today. He hoped they were all doing okay, and that one little vampire was staying inside today.

Tempo sighed heavily as he trotted into the village around midday. Today was rough, and he felt worn. His trifles today were mental, rather than physical. Leaving his muscles feeling strained. He shook out his purple fur and shifted, walking into the village. 

He needed to go check on the boys anyway. Branch was now fourteen and, while he trusted that he could be in charge, when Dock was there, the boys tended to lose their sense of rationality. 

He smiled and waved as the betas around the village waved. 

“You’re home early today,” Smidge smiled as she bounced around her alpha. 

“I sure am,” he smiled and ruffled her hair. “Have the boys been out today?” 

“Yeah,” she smiled. “I think they’re out right now.” 

He paused. “All of them?” 

“Mhm,” she nodded. “They were running around earlier.” 

Tempo hummed nervously. “Thank you,” he smiled and went to the house. He could tell the house was empty before he even made it up the stairs. A deep sigh settled in his chest before he shifted again and sniffed around for them, walking in their direction. 

Raising a vampire was beyond a learning curve for them. Trying to find a balance for the little boy was difficult. He’d need to stay out of the sun, but couldn’t stay awake at night. That would leave him isolated and without supervision. So, they tested out a few things. Turns out as long as he was covered in something, the sun wouldn’t burn his skin. That wasn’t a save-all, though. He needed blood but could also sustain himself on food as long as he got blood every other day, which was nice. Food wasn’t the best option for him, but in times of need, it worked. Everything else was just learning. They weren’t equipped to teach him how to use his powers, but they tried. 

He walked around the bend and paused, seeing all three kids running, holding armfuls of sweet rolls, wild grins on their faces. The rolls for the full moon event tomorrow night. Angela, Smidge's mother, was running after them with an irritated face. 

“How did you get into them!? They were locked!” She yelled as she chased them around the square. Many faces of amusement lined the wolves' faces, milling about as the shenanigans of the pups happened frequently. “I hid them! I was prepared!” 

The boys grinned back at her, running for a tall tree. Aire grabbed their waists and jumped, his leap taking them high and landing on the tallest branch. 

“You were prepared for our best!” Branch grinned. 

“But not our dumbest!” Dock said right after with a matching Cheshire smile. 

“And I’m the dumbest there’s ever been!” Aire cackled, the little vampire placing his hands on his hips. 

Angela growled and stomped her foot. She whipped to Tempo, making the man jump. “You just gonna stand there?” 

Tempo laughed and shifted. “Boys,” he eyed them as he walked over. 

They froze and smiled sheepishly. 

“You’re home early,” Branch laughed softly. 

“Mhm,” Tempo hummed, his eyes looking over the nine-year-old. He was in a cloak, the hood up, and royal blue hair spilling out around his neck, a tight, long-sleeved shirt, pants, and gloves. “Baby, are you covered well enough to be in this much sunlight?” 

“I wouldn’t bring him out here without making sure of that,” Branch scoffed, sounding offended as he and Dock sat down on the limb. “What do you take me for?” He huffed and crossed a leg over the other. 

“I see the sass levels are astronomical today,” Tempo sighed. “I’m sure you did, I’m just worried. It’s very hot today, and there are no clouds in the sky. 

“I’m okay, Daddy,” Aire grinned. “A little hot, but I’m good!”

Angela sighed heavily as the boys started eating sweet rolls. “I give up. Little hooligans.” 

“I’ll help you make more,” Tempo laughed and eyed them. 

“Why are you home early?” Branch raised a brow.

“That’s none of your concern,” Tempo said, making Angela give him a concerned look. “Now come home. I think you three have terrorized the village enough for one day.” 

“Hardly,” Dock snorted and hopped down, landing with only a little bounce. 

Branch landed and eyed his dad. He was hiding something. 

Tempo eyed him right back and put his arms out, snatching the little vampire as he jumped down. 

Aire gasped and laughed. “Daddy!” 

He looked at the child and hummed a bit at the flushed cheeks on him. “You need to come inside anyway. We can’t have you overheating,” he gripped the end of his nose and shook it, making him laugh. “Come on,” he nodded the little teenagers along and walked back to the house, never letting the little one go. 

Branch and Dock followed, grinning and jumping just out of reach of Angela. 

“Terrorists,” Tempo rolled his eyes and ushered them in. 

Aire instantly took off his hood, letting off a soft sigh. “I miss winter.” 

“You and me both, baby,” Tempo laughed and put him on his feet. 

They looked up when they heard growling, Aire laughing, and Tempo shaking his head affectionately at the two teenagers wrestling over the last few sweets. 

Aire bounced a little before jumping into the fray and onto his big brother's back, mimicking little growls that the pups did.

Tempo put his hand on his chest. It was the cutest thing when he mimicked wolf behavior. 

He looked back when the door opened and frowned when he saw Clay and Bliss walking in, both looking rather upset. When they met eyes, a look of exasperation crossed all of them. They’d had similar days. 

“Clay!” Aire jumped up and ran over. 

“Hey, Batsy,” he grinned and hugged him as he ran over. 

“Why are you home early too?” Branch crossed his arms at them. “What’s going on?” 

“Is it bad?” Dock frowned. 

“Our manor decided it was time to rotate staff,” Clay sighed heavily. “So we are currently jobless.” 

They frowned, Branch’s eyes moving to his dad. 

Tempo sighed heavily and nodded. “It’ll be okay. We’ll get placed again. This is nothing for you boys to worry about.” 

“But-” Branch protested. 

“Not up for discussion,” Tempo waved. 

“Are those sweet rolls?” Clay gasped and lunged for them. 

“Woah! We did the dirty work of stealing them!” Dock gasped and lunged for them as well. 

“You? I did it!” Aire gasped and ran in. 

Branch watched them and then looked at Tempo and Bliss talking quietly. If they lost their jobs, were the packs okay? While a lot of them had field or construction jobs, those didn’t pay very well. While they could hunt for meat, they still needed money for anything besides. Plus, they were paying to stay on this land, which was backwards if you asked him. Forced to work, yet paying to stay. Could their packs stay afloat if the manor workers were sent out into the fields?

Bliss looked past Tempo and put his hand on his hip. “Pup, if you think any harder, smoke will come out of yer damn ears.” 

Tempo looked at him and softened. “We’re going to be just fine.” 

“We’ll get hired again,” Bliss nodded. “Who wouldn’t want all this?” He flipped his hair.

Branch laughed softly. “Well, I guess that’s right. You should help me change up my hairstyle. Aire keeps saying I look like John Dory,” he sighed heavily. 

“It’s a good look,” Aire giggled, eating the last sweet roll, Clay, and Dock looking KO’d around him. 

“Did you beat them?” Branch laughed. 

“He gave us that damn puppy pout!” Clay smacked his fist into the ground a few times. 

“I won,” Aire grinned. 

Bliss laughed. “I can help you find a new look.” 

“I need something that’s all me. John looks like this,” he waved. “Bruce’s hair is so big and voluminous, like Daddy's, but different. Clay looks electrocuted.” 

“Hey!” Clay shot him a look. 

“And Floyd got bangs, and now he looks like he belongs in a boy band,” he snickered. 

Bliss hummed and ran a hand through Branch’s hair. “We could try letting it down. You could join me and have a beautiful braid,” he grinned and whipped his around. 

“Or we could see if you’ve got any natural curls in there,” Tempo smiled. 

“I’m okay with trying out both,” Branch grinned.

“Oo! Can you teach me how to braid?” Aire came running over. 

“Sure,” Bliss laughed. “Are you excited to see the boys tomorrow?” 

“Yes!” He gasped. “More vampires!” 

Around five years ago, Bliss had found himself in a similar situation to Coal and Tempo. He’d found two little boys in the woods. Two little vampires. They were twins and looked to be out there for a while. This, unfortunately, felt like it solidified that if vampires didn’t want their kids, they tossed them into the woods and hoped they killed them. It was disgusting.

He and Lydia ended up taking them in, and they’d been there ever since. However, his were a bit older. Rue and Enchant were their names, and they were now fifteen. 

Bliss smiled. “They’ll be happy to see you, too. They’re upset,” he said to Tempo. “They want to work like everyone else.” 

“Why can’t we?” Aire frowned. “We wanna help too.” 

“You’re nine,” Tempo flicked his forehead. “Because the vampires in the city don’t know you’re here and we’d like to keep it that way.” 

Aire frowned and looked down at his feet. “Okay.” 

They paused and exchanged a look before looking at the boy again. “What’s the matter?”

“Nothing,” he picked at his fingernails. 

Clay looked between them before putting on a smile. “Batsy. Come tell me how you got away with so many sweet rolls!” 

Aire perked up again. “She wasn’t expecting me!” He grinned and ran over. 

Tempo frowned a bit after his little one in concern and looked at Branch. The same look was mirrored on his face. “What's going on?” He bumped him.

“I don’t know. I think a few things are bugging him, but he won’t crack yet. I’m hoping he’ll open up on his own. Maybe you guys can get him to, just don’t come on too strong about it,” he said to him. 

Tempo nodded. “Stop causing havoc when no one’s here,” he scolded and pinched his ear. 

Branch yelped and rubbed it. “Yeah, yeah. Are we really going to be okay?” He looked at him in concern. 

“We’ll be fine, pup,” Tempo smiled softly. “Don’t worry about it.” 

Branch hummed unhappily but relented under the man’s stubborn look. He looked back when he heard a squeal. Aire was laughing, trapped under Clay and Dock as they assaulted him with tickles. 

He smiled. “Oh, Clay,” he called, making the boys stop. “The merchant came through today. You wanna show him, Bubby?” 

“Yes!” Aire gasped and jumped up, zooming from the room at blur speed. 

“You guys went by yourself?” Tempo and Bliss eyed him. 

“No,” he scoffed. “Grandma went with us.” 

“Did she buy more cards?” Tempo deadpanned in exasperation. 

“Of course she did,” he laughed. “She plays for the money,” he imitated, making his dad take on an amused smile. “Anyway, she’s playing with Pete and Timber out at their house. Grandpa vowed he was going to get them to stop,” he snickered. 

“A losing battle,” Tempo mused. 

“Look what we found you!” Aire grinned as he ran in, holding a book out like it was a trophy. 

Clay lit up almost instantly. “A book! Thank you! Thank you!” He grinned and took it as the boy gave it to him. 

“The guy said it’s a real tear-jerker,” Branch smiled in amusement and sat on the floor by Dock, the wolf leaning his head on his shoulder. “We know you’re into that.” 

“Hell yes!” Clay grinned and flopped it open. 

“He says it,” Aire said and looked at his dad. 

“You’re nine,” Tempo deadpanned. 

“Ugh,” Aire groaned and dropped into Clay's lap as he read. 

“It’s hard being little, isn’t it?” Clay smiled softly and ran his hand through his long hair. 

“Can’t do nothing,” he crossed his arms. “Can’t curse, can’t work, can’t go outside without-”

“You went outside?” Clay looked down at him quickly. “It’s so hot and sunny out, Batsy.”

Aire sighed heavily. “See?” 

Branch snickered. “It’s the youngest curse, Bubby,” he said and ruffled his hair. “You took it from me, thanks,” he winked. 

Aire glared at him. “Take it back.” 

“No,” he grinned. “It’s yours now.” 

The vampire's lips curled back, imitating a growl. 

Branch grinned wider and growled back. 

“Oh,” Dock laughed and moved out of the way as the child thumped into his brother and the two started another wrestling match on the rug. 

“It’s so cute that he does that,” Bliss cooed. “Alright, I gotta get home and make sure my divas haven't caused havoc. See you tomorrow for the ceremony,” he bumped Tempo with his hip. 

“We’ll be here,” he laughed and saw the man off. He walked back in and smiled sofly at the boys. Clay was absorbed in his new book, Branch and Aire were still wrestling, and Dock was watching but got pulled in rather quickly. 

He moved past them, ruffling Clay’s hair on the way by and making the pup smile up at him. He stopped in the kitchen and leaned forward, resting his elbows on the counter. His eyes closed minutely, a deep sigh leaving him. He could tell them everything was going to be okay, but it was hard to believe it himself. He knew they were raising the taxes on this land, and losing a job in the manor felt like a punch to the gut. Most of their pack consisted of construction, field, and garden work. Jobs, but not great jobs. If they couldn’t keep up, they’d take the land back and push them into one of the other packs. They’d done so before. 

He took in a breath through his nose. For now, he’d keep his children happy. 

As the family trickled home that night, many of them already knew something was off. The retreat of Natasha, Coal, and Tempo to one of the back rooms confirmed that. 

“That’s never good,” Hickory frowned as they watched them leave. 

“What happened?” Bruce asked. 

“We lost our jobs today,” Clay sighed, thumbing a bookmark into his pages and closing it, placing it on the end table. “All of us. Me, Dad, Auntie Bliss. All the maids, kitchen staff, anyone easily replaceable. They rotated. I thought only the castle did that,” he sighed heavily and sank into the couch. 

“Oh no,” Hickory frowned. “That probably goes for half our pack,” he said to his younger brother, who nodded with a frown.

Dickory growled. “Why do they have to treat us like common animals? What did we ever do? Their war was centuries ago! Leave us be! Why those things are-!” He stopped as he was bumped by Dock. 

Bruce gave him a look, putting his arm around Aire, who was keeping his eyes on the ground. 

“Sorry,” Dickory rubbed his neck. 

“I wish I was a wolf,” Aire sighed. 

“You’re perfect the way you are,” Bruce said, hugging him. 

“Yeah, and I’m sure not all vampires are the same,” Clay nuzzled his cheek. “We can’t think of them as they do us. I’m sure there’s some out there that are just like you. A wild little hooligan that causes so much mischief,” he said and tickled him, making the vampire giggle. 

John smiled at them and then looked at Branch as the boy went sneaking down the hall. “What are you doing?” 

“Snooping. Obviously,” Branch scoffed. 

“Oh, right, my bad,” John rolled his eyes. “You shouldn’t. They went to talk alone for a reason.” 

“And I’d like to know that reason,” he shrugged. “They’re not going to tell us because we’re kids, but if there’s something we can do, I want to know.” 

John hummed and gave this thought. He looked at Floyd, who shrugged and followed his little brother. A sigh escaped him before he followed them. 

“We’ll stay afloat,” Coal’s voice drifted through the hall. “It’s not the first time they’ve rotated the manors.” 

“Yeah, but they're raising the tax again. They just want to herd us,” Tempo sighed. “If we get pushed into the fields, we’re going to go under.” 

“We can help you guys,” Natasha put in. 

“It’s very likely some of your wolves saw a similar day. Take care of your pack,” Coal shook his head. “We’re not going to get pushed out.” 

“Listen, we’re all in this together, okay? Our packs have been connected for years. We won’t let each other drown. Even if our numbers are smaller than what they used to be. We’ll help each other,” Natasha said firmly. “Bliss would say the same thing.” 

Tempo smiled softly. “Thank you.” 

The boys frowned and backed down the hall. 

“Is the pay gap between the outside labor and the manors really that big?” Branch hummed. 

“Yeah,” John sighed. “Clay was making at least three times the amount I am,” John sighed. 

Floyd nodded somberly. “Even if you work the grounds, it’s not much higher. What would be perfect would be a job in the castle, but those are so hard to get into. Anyone would be lucky to even get a maid position. It’s crazy hard, though. I heard James tell a story about how he got fired years ago. I guess he worked a ball up there and accidentally dropped some dishes on one of the kings.” 

John cringed. “He’s lucky he got out alive.” 

Branch mulled over their words, clacking his canines on his claw. “I need to get into the castle.” 

They both looked at him. 

“That’s going to be difficult. They rotate often, but they’re very picky,” Floyd cautioned. 

“Then I’ll just have to work hard,” Branch grinned. “I can do it.” 

John smiled at his confidence. “I believe in you.” 

Floyd looked at him and then at his little brother. A soft smile curved his lips. “Me too. You can will yourself into anything.” 

“Damn right,” he nodded. “Besides, maybe I can work some kindness in here and there. It could go a long way.” 

“Just be careful,” John stressed. “They’re not like us, and they’re not like Aire.”

“I know,” he nodded. “I'd better learn what I can. In a few months, I'll join you dorks,” he smiled. 

“We look forward to it,” Floyd laughed. “Good luck.” 

Viva held a quiet disdain for her life. One that burned like the glowing embers of a fire. There were many things in her life that caused these feelings, things she hated with every ounce of her being. The mold they were forcing her into of the cold and merciless vampire queen, the treatment of those they thought beneath them, Creek, and, unfortunately, her father. 

She was sixteen now, and to say that he had upped the ante on her lessons and training was an understatement. She was the heir, and she was to be ready to assume the throne when the time came. When her father deemed her acceptable. 

Through her life, she’d been lit brighter than any flame, ready to fight back, stand up for what was right. But as the days bled into weeks and that into years, she felt her fire die. Her actions had consequences, and nine times out of ten, it was towards the only good thing she had going for her: her sister. 

She refused to let her baby sister suffer because of her actions, so she fell into the darkness of obedience. It strangled her like dark chains around her neck that pulled her to the floor. She was to walk right, talk right, feel right. Talking to wolves outside of orders or information was unscenely, smiling was a no-go, and affection? Don’t even try. This is what it meant to have pride, to know who you are and who you stand over. 

Was this what it meant to be a vampire? Was it different for other species? She’d see trolls in her kingdom laugh and smile, dance and sing, hug and kiss. From a distance. Were they beneath them for acting this way? Perhaps. 

Her mindset was adapting the longer these chains strangled her, and she feared that one day, she’d end up just like her father. She didn’t want to believe this true. 

But as she walked through the halls of her home that afternoon, head held high, chest out, and sparkling with radiance, she found the eyes of the staff on the floor and backed to the wall. They all held that same hollow look she’d seen them take around her father. Just existing in her presence seemed to be enough for these wolves to shell up like a fortress, protecting their true selves from the princess and future queen, as they did the king. 

She inhaled through her nose and pushed the doors to the garden open. The sun was bright, and the plants were in bloom, busy insects flying about. Her eyes coasted around until she found the muted pink girl she’d been looking for. 

Poppy had only gotten her Dagslys days ago, and the girl now spent much time outside. Truly, the sun was something Viva quite enjoyed herself and chased. 

Her eyes moved again and found her fiancé with her sister, talking and pointing to plants. While she hated the man, at least they got along. Perhaps she could grow to like this arrangement with time. 

“You two look to be having a good time,” she said as she approached them. 

They looked at her, a charming smirk forever present on Creek’s face, and the neutral expression that constantly painted itself on her sister's face pointed at her. Over the years, Poppy had lost the light in her eyes. While she was still kinder towards people, as she’d always been, she was broken into the princess the kingdom and her father had demanded. She worried she’d lose those feelings over time as well. 

“I was just showing her some of my favorite plants,” Creek chirped. “Little sister has such a hard time reading the negative energy. These will help you, my dear,” he pressed his palms together. 

“Thank you,” Poppy bowed her head. 

Viva’s eye twitched just a bit at the name. “What are your plans today?” She asked Poppy. 

The girl simply looked to her wolf attendant, the boy nodding once and opening a paper. 

“Lessons are to start in an hours time. After this, you are to attend a lunch with your father. Then it’s back to lessons until late afternoon,” he recited. 

“That,” Poppy waved her hand. 

“Right,” Viva hummed. She hated the dull look in her sister's eyes, the monotone octave of her voice, and the dismissive attitude. 

This is what it meant to be a vampire. 

“Shall we be off for our outing then?” Creek stood. 

“We shall,” Viva nodded. 

Once every few days, they would go out for courting dates. A good show for the trolls who ate up the royal families' daily lives like it was the hottest gossip. Of course, Creek didn’t mind. This vampire adored attention. 

“Have a pleasant time,” Poppy said and turned her eyes back to the flowers. 

“As do you with your lessons, Princess,” Creek bowed. “Learn what you can. I’m sure you will be quite a wonderful help with the kingdom one day. We look forward to your support.” 

“Of course,” Poppy nodded once, bowing her head. 

“My lady,” Creek offered his arm. 

Viva took it, looking at her sister, but the girl remained studying the plants. A small sigh left her before she nodded to her fiancé, the man leading her back into the castle. 

She knew eventually, she’d lose feeling, and this would all be normal to her, preferred even. They’d be exactly what was expected of them, the perfect queen and princess—the perfect vampires. 

And she hoped desperately that someone would save them before that day came. 

“Don’t wander too far,” Umber laughed as he watched his grandson run into the village, wrapped up for the morning sun. 

“I won’t!” Aire called back and kept on his trek. He was a bit of an early riser, and Branch just wasn’t. The boy would be lucky to see his big brother before ten. So, on those days, Grandpa Umber and Grandma Rosiepuff would be there to watch over the little vampire. 

Currently, Rosiepuff was helping Bliss’s pack, so it was just Umber. 

It was cloudy out, and Aire just had so much energy, so while Umber was talking to Angela about the upcoming ceremony, he went to run around the square for a bit and play with the kids. 

His fun came to a halt, though, when he ran right into someone and was knocked to the ground. He rubbed his head and looked up. “I’m sorry!” 

When he looked up, he shrank up a bit, tail wrapping around his legs in fear. Timber was staring down at him, one of Grandma Rosiepuff’s card buddies. But the look he was giving the small vampire was anything but warm. A look he often got from the man for some reason.

“Watch where you’re going,” Timber growled. “Why are you out here? It’s bad enough that they made us take you in, but now they just let you run around unleashed?” 

“I-I’m with Grandpa,” he mumbled, shrinking up further. 

“That’s not your grandpa,” Timber scoffed.

Aire frowned. “Yeah, he is. He’s Papa’s dad, so-” 

“Stop calling Coal that,” he bit, making Aire gasp and scoot back. “They only took you in because they had no choice! Your dad forced Coal’s hand! You know what your ‘papa’ thinks about Vampires? He hates them,” he snapped. “Calls ‘em filthy bloodsuckers.” 

Aire’s eyes reddened around the edges, tears piling in his lower lids, hurt flashing across his face as his brows knit together. 

“Now, he’s forced to have one in his own home,” Timber tsked. “I feel for the man. Get out of my sight and try not to cause our alpha too much grief, you little devil.” 

Aire dropped his eyes and got up, running back to Umber. 

Umber blinked when the boy was suddenly attached to his side, gripping his waist and clutching his shirt. He looked down and frowned at the tears that fell from his eyes and the shake the boy was transferring to him. 

“What happened?” He asked, but the boy shook his head. 

“Umber,” Timber approached with an easy smile. “Where’s that best friend of yours? We were supposed to play cards today.” 

Umber looked at him, his mind still distracted by the child crying on him. “Uh, the Valentine pack. You’ll have to find her later.” He looked at Aire again, but the boy had retreated into his side. 

Timber’s smile dropped when Umber looked away, and he gave a threatening look to the little vampire. 

Aire shook his head again as he was questioned and put his face in Umber’s stomach. 

Umber frowned. “Let’s go home. Bye,” he waved to Timber and took him home. 

Timber waved with a smile, but his eyes followed the vampire. The threat wrapped up like a child. 

Months later

Branch looked around in an almost wondrous way. He’d never seen the city. The roads were paved with stone, the buildings made of lighter stone with large windows and silver trim. It was like a shiny new place he was dying to explore. Of course, he knew that wasn’t going to happen. 

His finger hooked into the collar around his neck and pulled it a little bit. “This thing’s uncomfortable,” he complained mildly. 

“You’ll get used to it,” Floyd hummed, walking with him. 

Branch had officially turned fifteen last week, and it was finally time for him to join the working crew. He was more determined than ever to land a good job. Clay had found himself back in another manor, working the cleaning position in the daytime. They were very thankful for that, as Tempo and a few other wolves who’d been let go were now in the gardening crews. He couldn’t let Clay be the only one offering the most support; that was a lot of pressure. 

“Okay, here it is,” Floyd slowed and waved to a small building. “You can either apply somewhere, or they’ll place you. I have to get to work, but good luck, little brother,” he smiled and hugged him. 

“I’ll do my best,” Branch grinned.

Floyd looked him over once more, fixing his white top just a bit and pushing some of his hair back into his braid. He had found a new look he was trying. Now he had a small portion of bangs swept to the side and a long braid. 

“Perfect,” Floyd smiled. “Hoping for you.” 

Branch grinned and nodded. He left him with a wave and headed inside. There was a section of desks around the room, trolls working at them. There were a few werewolves around the room, sitting at the desks to get jobs. 

“May I help you?” A silver glitter troll asked, looking at him. 

Branch focused his eyes on him. “Hey. I just turned fifteen last week, so-”

“You need to be placed,” he nodded. “Come take a seat,” he waved at the empty chair. 

“Okay,” he nodded and stepped over, taking a seat. His eyes kept trying to wander, but he knew being professional was key here, so he tried hard to pay attention. 

“Would you like to apply anywhere, or would you just like to be placed?” He looked at Branch. 

“I would like to apply,” Branch nodded. “To the castle.” 

He hummed. “There are many applicants in that pool. Are you sure?” 

“Yes,” Branch nodded. “I want to do my duty and serve our royal family, since they’ve given us so much.” 

The glittery man turned his eyes to the boy, his lips curving just a bit. “Very well,” he nodded and began filling it out for him. “Now, just fill these parts out,” he showed him. “And we’ll send it out with the rest.” 

Branch nodded and started filling out his personal information. He hoped he had chosen the right words to get him where he wanted. In his opinion, if one were to ask for a position for money, these people wouldn’t care. Devotion, they might. 

“Alright,” he said as he was handed the paper back. “We will have these sent out. If you do not receive the position you applied for, you will be placed. Please take a seat in our waiting area. You may be there a while,” he waved to a spot with chairs and other teens. 

Branch nodded and got up, taking to the chairs. He smiled at a few of the other wolves, recognizing them from the other packs. They were quickly engulfed in chatter, Branch’s naturally bubbly attitude easing their nerves. 

It took around an hour, but eventually, people came and started to collect wolves for jobs. They would get up, wave to Branch, and leave with them. He sat there, patting his knees and talking to one other person who had been left. A young wolf from Natasha’s pack. 

“Boys,” a man stopped by them. “Come with me,” he nodded. 

They got up quickly and nodded, following him. He said nothing as they walked, and the silence was killing them. They wanted to ask, but they thought better of speaking without permission. As they continued to walk, their eyes grew with mild excitement. They were being led through the castle gates. 

“Starting today, you two will be joining our serving staff in the kitchens. You will be outfitted with uniforms that you are to keep clean and presentable. Are we clear on this?” He looked at them. 

“Yes, sir,” they nodded. 

“You will be trained today and tomorrow. The job is simple, do not mess it up,” he said sternly as he led them in. 

Their eyes roamed all over the dark castle in wonder. They’d never seen anything like this. 

“You will be taught proper etiquette that you are to use the second you enter the city,” he continued. He halted. “Bow,” he said to the boys and backed them up, bowing his head. 

They followed suit quickly and bowed with him. A girl walked past them, adorned in stunning gems, the finest materials, and a stunning tiara. She was accompanied by a boy on her arm, an attendant, and three vampire guards. Definitely one of the princesses. She was stunning. 

Once they passed, he straightened and kept leading them. 

“You are to bow if royalty is ever in your presence,” he said and pushed the doors open to a servant's quarter. “As I’m sure you’re aware, the staff rotates regularly. If you wish to stay in the castle, do your job and do it perfectly. Do we have questions so far?” He looked at them. 

Branch lifted his hand just slightly. He nodded, so he bowed his head once. “Sir. If we manage to stay in the castle past rotations, do we have the opportunity to move up?” 

“Yes,” he nodded. “Work hard enough and who knows? Maybe you can reach the position of royal attendant.” 

Branch nodded once. He’d make it there. The more he moved up, the more he could help provide for his pack. 

“Let’s get you fitted,” he said and took the boys along. 

Floyd hummed softly, swaying around in the gentle breeze. He was waiting just outside the city limits for his little brother, like he said he would. Today was rather nice, to be honest. He’d gotten to spend all day planting new flowers, and his dad was now working with him. He knew that’s not where the man would have liked to be placed, but he was happy for the time, regardless. 

He looked back at the man. Poor thing was a nervous wreck today, walking in a thin line. He was like this every single time one of them went into the working force. When Floyd had joined, the man looked only inches from being sick, sending him off. Which was why Floyd had done it for Branch today.

They were both covered in a layer of dirt, as they’d planted many flowers today, and he was dying for a bath, but Branch was taking a while. If he’d gotten a night position, he’d have been out by now to start tomorrow night, but many of them requested the daytime. Perhaps he’d been sent to the fields. Those took a while to come from. 

“They’re so irritating,” Branch’s voice said, making them look up. He was rubbing his neck where the collar had been, and was dressed in a suit with another boy. Oh. He’d gotten a good one. 

“I know. It’s like I can still feel it there,” the other boys huffed.

Branch looked at them, and his face took on a thousand-watt smile. “Hiya!” 

“Branch,” Tempo looked him over and then at him. “You got into a manor?” He smiled. “At so young?” 

“Nope!” Branch grinned brighter. “I’m in the castle!” 

“What!?” Floyd smiled brightly. “You did it! He did it!” He said, looking at his dad, who looked astonished. 

“Told you I would! I’m nothing if not determined!” He said proudly. “Go tell your pack the good news,” he smiled at his friend. 

“See you tomorrow,” he winked and ran into the woods.

“I have to keep these clean and presentable,” he laughed, waving at his uniform. “And take lessons on etiquette. But I made it.” 

“I’m so proud of you!” Tempo smiled and hugged him.

“Tell me your secrets,” Floyd took his hand. 

He laughed. “It’s all about being a kiss ass.” 

That night was filled with a celebration. Many of the younger wolves had gotten good jobs, some in manors and one in the castle. Everyone was over the moon, and for a moment, the adults felt like they could breathe. They were proud of their kids but slightly wished they didn’t have to provide for the pack. 

“That’s what you said?” John laughed. 

“Yup,” Branch nodded. 

“I’m gonna try that next month,” Dock laughed, Natasha’s boys over. 

“Do it,” Branch grinned. “Come work with me. They don’t care what kind of money troubles we’re in; they care about keeping us under their thumb. Make them think you’d happily stay there, and you might get in,” he shrugged, running his hand through Aire’s hair, the boy lying in his lap. 

“I’m gonna miss you,” Aire sighed. 

“I’ll miss you too,” he said, scratching his scalp. “I’ll be back at night.” 

“Yeah,” Aire hummed. He pushed himself up. “I’m happy for you,” he smiled and got up. “I’m gonna go find Daddy,” he smiled again and left. 

“What’s going on there?” Floyd frowned. 

“I don’t know,” Branch hummed. “He won’t talk yet.” 

“He’ll open up in his own time,” Bruce assured. “Tell us what the inside of that castle looks like.” 

Branch grinned and started recalling. 

“Daddy?” Aire grabbed Tempo’s hand softly. 

He looked down at the boy with a smile, but it dimmed at the look on the boy’s face. “What’s wrong, baby?” He pulled them away from the group. 

“Can I talk to you?” He asked softly. 

“Yeah,” he nodded. “Come on,” he took his hand and led him back to the house to sit on the porch. “Is this something we should get Papa for, too?” 

Aire looked at his hands and nodded. 

“Okay,” he kissed his head and separated. “Hey, Love?” He said, catching his husband's attention from the conversation he was in. “Can I borrow you?” 

“Of course,” he nodded and excused himself. “What’s going on?” 

“Aire wants to talk to us,” he took his hand. 

“Finally,” Coal nodded and walked with him. The little vampire had been unusually quiet lately. He had closed up like a vault and had been a bit distant. It was worrying them.  

He smiled at the little vampire. “You okay, Amethyst?” 

Aire looked up at them and nodded lightly. “Bruce says talking makes bad feelings go away, so I want to because I’m tired of feeling bad and tired of feeling scared to. Even though tonight is supposed to be a celebration,” he rubbed his arm.

Coal narrowed his eyes a bit. He was afraid to talk? He hummed and nodded, rubbing his shoulder. “It’s okay. Come on, we can talk over here,” he said and took them to the porch. 

Once they were sitting on the weathered wood, Aire seemed to build himself up, rubbing his knees anxiously. His parents watched him but waited patiently. 

Aire took in a small breath. “Did you only keep me because you had to?” He asked, looking at them with glassy eyes. 

“What?” Coal frowned. 

“Where’d you get an idea like that?” Tempo reached out, but the little boy backed away. 

“Timber said I’m only here because you didn’t have a choice. That Daddy forced your hand,” he rubbed his eyes. “He said you hate vampires,” he said, looking more at Coal. “Said you them filthy blood suckers. Do you like me, Papa?” 

Many feelings passed over the men’s faces. The largest ones being anger and heartbreak. 

“Baby,” Coal reached out and gently took his cheek, wiping his tears with his thumb. “I love you. You are no different than my other sons.” 

“Even if I’m not a wolf?” He asked, lip wobbling. 

“Yes,” he nodded. “I used to have bad feelings towards vampires, and I said things that I regret, but you changed my view. Rue and Enchant changed it, too. How I used to feel doesn’t change how I feel now. You’re my son, and I love you to pieces, okay?” He asked and opened his arms. 

Aire nodded lightly and hugged him. “I love you too.” 

“The circumstances of keeping you were a little harsh, but we chose to keep you,” Tempo rubbed his back. “You’re not here because we didn’t have a choice. You’re here because we fell in love with you the first night we had you, and because your brother loved you the second he got you in his arms. You are here out of love, not obligation,” he said and kissed his head. “He shouldn’t have said those ugly things to you. I’m gonna tell you what I told big brother, okay? Don’t let the ugliness in others kill the beauty in you. Your value doesn’t decrease because someone couldn’t see your worth.” 

Aire rubbed his eyes and sniffled lightly. He smiled a bit. “Okay. Thank you.” 

“Is there anything else?” Coal rubbed his fingers through the vampire's hair. 

“I don’t like that I’m stuck here,” he sighed. “I know why, and it was okay when they were here, but now Branch is working too, and I’m gonna be here, all alone,” he rubbed his eyes. 

Tempo hummed. “We know. Maybe we can see if Rue and Enchant would like to spend days with you. Would you like that?” 

Aire hummed and nodded, smiling softly. “I like them.” 

“They like you, too,” Coal smiled and kissed his head. 

“One more thing,” Aire rubbed his legs. “You guys keep calling me him and boy, and that’s okay, but is it okay if sometimes… I don’t feel like it?” 

“Of course it is,” Coal nodded. “Do you feel like a girl?”

“Sometimes. It’s really okay?” He looked up at them. 

“Yes,” Tempo nodded. “It’s okay if you feel like a boy one day and a girl the next. It’s okay to feel like both too or neither. As long as you feel comfortable being you. If you’d like to be called he or she or even them, that’s okay.” 

“I think I’m okay with anything,” they smiled. “As long as I can be me.” 

“That’s all we want for you,” Coal smiled. “If things change, you just let us know. We will support and love you no matter what.” 

Aire smiled and hugged them. “Thank you for listening.” 

“We always will,” They squeezed him. “Don’t feel scared to talk to us in the future, okay?” 

“Okay,” they smiled. 

“Sweets!” John called. “Oh, my bad. I can come back,” he smiled sheepishly. 

“It’s okay. I think we’re good, yeah? Or was there more?” Tempo looked at Aire. 

“Nope. I’m good. What?” They looked at John. 

“Branch ran off with the sweet rolls,” he deadpanned. 

“What!?” Aire shot up. 

“Sick em,” John pointed in the direction he ran. 

Aire looked that way and zoomed off in a blur. 

“I love that kid,” John snickered. “Everything okay?” 

“Yeah,” Tempo nodded. “We’ll talk about some things later. Nothing major.” He looked at his husband as the man stood, a rather angry look on his face. “Love?” 

“I think Timber and I need to talk,” he growled softly and moved his way back to the square. 

“Oh boy,” John moved aside as Coal's eyes began to glow red. 

“Leave him be. I’d like to talk to him later as well,” Tempo hummed and got up. “Come on,” he waved. 

John blew out a breath and followed him. He laughed, watching Branch and Aire fumble for sweets. Clay was laughing boisterously, throwing in taunts with Dickory. He then put his eyes back on his younger brother. He was so proud of him for making it into the castle, yet it made him nervous. He just hoped they would treat him okay there. 

Six years later

The days were long and tiresome, and as the years bled on, she had more and more things required of her. Poppy was now eighteen, on the cusp of nineteen, and she would like to say she lived every day with purpose, but truthfully, she didn’t. 

Every day was the same, and she didn’t have any hope that it would ever change. She had appearances to make, a role to fulfill, and a presence to be made. She was the princess of pop and the vampire princess. She lived up to at least one of those. Her father had won. She was just as he wanted. 

Her sister was no better. They grew numb to the things around them and simply fell into the order of the world. 

She sat up from her bed and let the deep sigh roll from her chest. The royal wedding was to take place in eight months' time. Who knew that required so much attention? At least she wasn’t the bride. But she was the maid of honor, so she did everything with her sister, who should be happier about this than a bride should be. But happiness was a foreign concept to them. 

So she rolled out of bed and walked to the rope hanging from her wall. She slipped on her Dagslys and pulled on the rope two times, moving away to wait. 

Not minutes later, the door opened, and the maids curtsied before filing in, opening the curtains, and letting the morning sun in. The others milled about, making her bed and some choosing her clothes for the day. 

“My lady,” Scout, the head attendant, bowed to her. “Your new attendant is here.”

“Alright,” Poppy said dismissively as she was dressed. She knew it was about time for a new one. They never stuck as the staff rotated frequently. Some faces stayed, but only if they were exceptional. “Send them in,” she waved as they finished lacing up her dress and began working on her hair. 

Scout nodded and bowed once more before stepping out.

Her eyes drifted to the morning sun just outside the crystal panes. She heard the door open, but didn’t look back. 

“My lady,” a smooth male voice said, making her look back. Their voice was almost alluring. 

A blue boy stood before her, bent in a bow. His dark purple hair was in a long braid, shorter pieces flowing down his shoulders and over his furry ears. When he straightened, she felt her pulse rise, and her breath stop. His eyes were the bluest things she’s ever seen and held a light she’d never known. 

“This is Branch. He’s yours starting today,” Scout introduced. 

She stared at the boy, his eyes staring back in a wondrous way. 

“Branch, huh?” 

Chapter Text

Six months until the royal wedding

She was the most beautiful person he’d ever seen in his life. Princess Poppy was one that he’d seen in passing and always bowed his head to, never truly looking at the girl. And now that he was? Wow. 

But he was a servant, and staring was rude. His eyes dropped, and he moved to the space Scout motioned to. He’d worked so hard to get to this position, and he couldn’t ruin it with senseless staring. 

Scout bowed once more and made her exit. 

Poppy stared at the boy for a moment. He was different than her past attendants, that much she could tell already. Branch was his name, looking around her age this time. 

“You may look at me,” she said, almost surprising herself. Why did she want him to?

Branch picked his eyes up, his blue irises like oceans she was getting lost in. 

“Yes, my lady?” He asked with a slight tilt of his head. 

There was life in his eyes. So much so that she nearly felt knocked off her feet. Every servant in this place always looked so dead-eyed. Had he been here long? Had she really not noticed him? But then, as princess, she wasn’t supposed to notice the help. 

Her staring was a bit unnerving, and he wasn’t sure how to respond except to stare back. She had said to look at her, but what was it she wanted from him? Something in his mind was begging him to try something, but would it cost him everything? But it could be exactly what these people need. 

Something in Poppy’s chest jumped and warmed up when the boy looking at her let his lips curve and smiled at her. A smile, genuine and warm. She’d not seen one in years. 

“We should be going soon, my lady. We don’t want to keep your sister waiting,” Branch said, making her jolt a bit. 

“Correct,” Poppy said with a small clear of her throat, her hand pushing her curls to the side. “Let’s make haste then.” She nodded and stepped lightly towards the door. 

Branch opened it for her and followed behind. Her eyes fell back to him, ever so slightly, but the smile was gone, face back to neutral. Yet his eyes still carried a spark of life in them. She’d only just met this boy, but she found herself craving that smile again. 

She turned her gaze forward. She couldn’t let herself be so taken by the help. 

Around the edges of Pop City, there lie six estates with much land. These lands housed powerful manors of lords and ladies. The Diamond Estate, run by Lord Roe Diamond and heir to the land, Guy Diamond. The Pansy Estate, run by Lord Rain and Lady Ocean Pansy, heir to the land, Creek Pansy. The Heitz Estate, run by Lady Everest Heitz and heir to the land, Aspen Heitz. The Dewdrop Estate, run by Lord Sprig Dewdrop, and heir to the land, Moxie Dewdrop. The Pine Estate, run by Lord Reginald Pine and Lady Clarise Pine, heir to the land Keith Pine. The Mooncrest Estate, run by Lord Quintin Mooncrest and Lady Thalassa Mooncrest, heir to the land Barakiel Mooncrest.

These six powerhouses have reigned over the mortals of their city since the birth of Pop City. When each heir is of age, they are expected to rule over that land with as much authority as their ancestors, report to the castle, and showcase just what it looks like to be a far superior species with their royalty. 

Barakiel, Kiel, as he wished to be called, was no exception to this. He was now twenty-two and had been granted half the responsibilities of the estate. When he proved himself ready, his parents would relinquish the rest to him as master of the house. Until then, he was under their watchful eyes and dutiful training. 

A drawn sigh escaped his lips as he gazed through the crystalline panes at the sky. Even the heavens seemed in a dull mood. Every inch of the vast openness was covered in grey clouds, the sun only providing small sheers of light through the nimbus. Or perhaps this was another form of art provided by the sky. Who was he to say? 

His life was rather dull in the eyes of those around him. Every day was the same. He would join his father in the morning, assisting him in the paperwork that came with the land, finances, and paying the help. In the afternoon, he’d join his mother in the socialite position. As the future lord of the estate, he needed to be in good standing with the other five lords and ladies. Only once every two weeks would they take to the castle and report on the upkeep of their grounds. Dinner would draw near, and the end of the day would take its march. 

He wasn’t the life of the party, nor was he everything a pop troll should be. But as a vampire, living came differently to them. He had no friends; vampires weren’t terribly social creatures. He didn’t smile; they were to hold themselves above mortal emotions. He seemed terribly uninterested at social events, leading many to just avoid him. He had no hobbies to speak of, as his day was filled with teachings. And the boy hardly let himself be seen in any color other than grey. 

At least, this was how many saw him, how he allowed them to see him. The true Kiel was a bit different than that. 

He wanted to have fun, but the word was lost on him, as it was on all vampire communities. They’d lost the meaning many centuries ago. He craved companionship, and he thought maybe he had a few in the children from the other estates, but he wouldn’t go so far as to say they were friends. He did smile, but only ever in private. He was horrible at social events. The boy was incredibly awkward, and small talk wasn’t his forte. He could give orders and understand how to run events, but heaven forbid he attempt to talk to people on a formal occasion. He never failed to say the wrong things. He did have hobbies, but he was only allowed time to indulge in them in the wee hours of the night or when he had rare days of time to himself. 

Like today. 

He stepped away from the window and gave himself a glance in the mirror. He was outfitted in a perfectly tailored grey suit and black shoes. It wasn’t that he didn’t like anything but grey, but it was the only color that looked halfway decent on the boy without finding himself constantly in black. His skin tone was a muted orange color, like a peach with the life sucked out of it. His short hair was muted blue, and his green eyes seemed duller and duller every day. Grey just worked on him. 

He stepped out of his room, the door shut behind him by his attendant. Today was a day he dared not squander. When he could do whatever he wanted, when he was granted just an inch of freedom, he’d do what he loved most. 

Both he and his attendant jumped when screams echoed around them. A little girl came running down the hall, a nanny attempting to get her to slow down, but the girl only squealed and ran faster. 

She was a muted purple girl with long light blue hair pulled into an updo and bright green eyes—his little sister. 

“Marcie,” Kiel said flatly, even as the corners of his lips tried to pull up. “You’re going to fall,” he said, putting a hand on his hip. 

“Nu-uh,” she scoffed and blew a raspberry at him. She then, predictably, tripped over the dark blue runner that had begun to gather as she ran. 

Kiel moved forward and caught her by the back of her gown. “What did I just say?” 

Marceline groaned and crossed her arms. “Quit trying to act like Father.” 

Kiel rolled his eyes and placed the girl on her feet. If only she knew how much those words actually stung him.  She was now six and listened to absolutely no one. No matter how many lessons they drilled into her, how many times they tried using punishment, her energy never once dampened. He loved that about her and wished he had the confidence to do the same. Age would break her, as it did him, but he wished it wouldn’t. For now, he’d enjoy her light. 

“I’m terribly sorry, Young Master,” her nanny, whose name he believed was Neffy, said to him and bowed her head. She was such a stunning person, but her hair was what always drew his and his sisters' attention. It mimicked the night sky and moved as such. 

“Think nothing of it. She should know better,” he said, eyeing her. 

“I can do what I want,” Marceline huffed and crossed her arms. 

“Yes, but you will get in trouble with Mother, or worse, Father. And Miss Valentine is supposed to watch you, so if you get in trouble, you’ll get her in trouble too,” he sighed. 

Marceline paused at this and hummed. “I’m sorry, Miss Valentine.” 

The werewolf looked surprised but shook her head. “Shall we fix your hair before your mother comes to retrieve you, My Lady?” 

Marceline nodded and looked at her big brother. She briefly looked as if she wanted to hug him, but they’d talked about that. Only in private. He gave her a soft look, though, and nodded her along. 

She sighed and then smiled, taking Neffy’s hand and talking animatedly as they walked. 

Kiel turned back on his trail and, for a brief moment, thought he saw a smile on his attendant, but the girl wore the same neutral expression she consistently wore. Suki Lynt was her name. 

He paid her no mind and walked on, heading down the large staircase. They were a dark cream color with a deep blue runner pinned to the middle. Dark blue and silver were the colors his mother was fond of decorating with, and it showed through the whole of the manor. The drapes were blue, as were some of the rugs, the couches. It was a bit much if you asked him, but he knew they all found small comforts and loves in this life. She didn’t deprive him of his, so why should he criticize hers? 

“Barakiel? Where are you off to today, son?” Thalassa called from where she was stationed. She was sitting at one of their small tables positioned in the tearoom. It was a white metal, shaped in intricate designs around the legs, with a blue cloth. The chairs were of the same material, both giving off a garden set feeling, with blue cushions. The walls and roof were glass, stained near the center and reflecting colors, allowing them an overview of the estate and usually the sun. As it was rather gloomy today, the room held about as much warmth as her guests.

Sitting with her were Lady Ocean Pansy and Lady Clarise Pine. Two other ladies of the estates. He was sure he could guess what today’s topic of discussion was to be. Any time Lady Pansy graced them with her presence, it was to gush over her son, Creek, and his accomplishments to win the hand of the queen to be. Win was a rather ugly word for an arranged marriage of power and money. He quite detested the boy, as well, or rather, the whole family, for that matter. He’d spent enough time in gardens to recognise snakes. 

He leveled a polite expression and stepped into the tearoom. “Kiel, Mother, please,” he corrected. “My ladies,” he bowed his head respectfully. “I hope the day is treating you well.” 

“Oh, Thalassa,” Lady Pine flicked her closed fan at his mother lightly. “Why, look at this gentleman. He’s the spitting image of you.” 

“Don’t I know it,” Thalassa quipped rather proudly and tossed a small glance of pride. That alone made his chest warm with a pleasant feeling. And she was right. Thalassa was a beautiful muted peach color with long, light blue hair done in a half-up look, a small bun nestled in her soft curls. Her eyes were brighter than his, though, a gorgeous shade of emerald. He looked just like her, but in his eyes, his mother was a beautiful woman held in grace and poise. He was like a dying ember, begging for a flame. Maybe one day he’d shine as brightly as she. 

“You didn’t answer my question.” She whacked his arm with her own fan, her other hand occupied in sweetening her tea. 

“Just to the gardens, Mama,” he said in mild exasperation. 

She leveled a heavy look on him before gently scooping up the train of her gown and pushing her chair back. “Excuse me a moment, ladies.” She smiled politely and stood, letting her dress drape back down. “A moment?” She said to her son and glided out of the room before he could answer. 

He shook his head lightly and bowed once more to the women before following his mother. 

She was waiting for him, her fan open, giving herself a small breeze. Her eyes already wore a scolding expression. 

“Forgive me if my words came out disrespectful,” he started. 

“Pish posh,” she waved. “I care not for your words, more for your actions. If your father catches you in this-this hobby,” she waved. 

“He will not.” Kiel shook his head. “He is to be at Lord Diamond’s estate until the late hours. They have much business to discuss today regarding goods rotation. And I will be discreet as I usually am.” 

Thalassa sighed heavily and pushed a small curl behind her ear. “Fine then. You have your Dagslys, yes?” She asked as she looked the boy over. 

“Of course, Mama,” he said and opened his coat. A brooch shaped after a bluebird was pinned to him, sparking under the candlelight. “I will be careful,” he assured and waved her back to the tearoom. 

She huffed in exasperation and glided back into the room with the same grace and elegance as when she had departed. Her attendant took to fixing her skirt as she was seated once more. 

“Now, if you ladies will excuse me,” Kiel bowed his head once more. “Mother, please try to remember it is tea, not cotton candy,” he eyed the woman as she put more sugar in her tea. 

“I am your mother, not your sister,” she waved dismissivly. 

“Ah, yes, my sister. She seems to be feeling quite… rambunctious today. I’ve corrected her behavior once, but she seems to be running the attendants in circles,” he hummed. 

“I will listen for her,” Thalassa sighed. 

“My ladies,” he nodded. 

“Young Lord,” they nodded back. 

“He’ll make a wonderful lord,” he could hear Lady Pine say before the conversation was once again dominated by Lady Pansy and her son's diplomatic conquests. 

He nodded in thanks as Suki opened the doors for him. The air was a bit nippy today, but it was early spring still, and the season looked promising for some warmth after such a brutal winter. The plants looked to be back to life, small buds here and there, with hope for blooms in the next few days. 

The plants weren’t why he was out here, though. No, his hobbies were a bit… weird. Kiel loved books and found himself absorbed in them from a young age. But as time went on, he found himself curious about the world around him, not in the pages he could read about. He was so fascinated by werewolves and wanted to know as much as he could. Discreetly, of course. If his father caught wind of this research… he’d rather not imagine what would happen. So he took to walking the gardens and observing from afar. 

It sounded so creepy, but this is the only way he could learn. 

His attention was drawn as he heard chatter fill the air. Three gardeners were talking as animatedly as his sister and laughing with one another. All boys speckled in mud here and there, their uniforms dirty, and collars jiggling around their necks. 

He promptly took another path and simply looked around the flowers. He opened his coat and pulled a small notebook and a pencil out. He glanced at Suki, but the girl only looked ahead. He knew the likelihood of her knowing what he was up to was high, but she’d yet to say anything. 

He turned his eyes ahead and began writing as he looked around, pretending to be looking over the plants. Really, he was watching their behavior. Wolves were so lively, and it was alluring. They seemed so… happy. Until they saw him, that was. He detested that, with his mere presence, all forms of life in these people died. 

He let off a small sigh and moved ahead. He’d studied many species now. Witches and Mermaids were easy, as they weren’t so looked down upon, but the idea of studying werewolves? The help? Out of the question. He’d reasoned with his mother that to really keep them contained, they needed to understand them. She gave in under the pretense that his father wouldn’t find out. He could do that.

He wrote as he walked, looking around every once in a while. He wasn’t sure just how long he was out there, but he’d wandered decently far. 

“Suki,” he looked to his attendant. “Will you check on the status of lunch? And perhaps check on Marceline? Hopefully, she hasn’t caused any messes today,” he sighed. 

“Of course,” she nodded once with a bow and excused herself back towards the house. 

He really had gone far out. No matter, he had the day to himself after all. His footsteps halted when thunder shook the heavens above. That may put a wrench in his plans. 

He looked up as lightning lit up the dark sky in brilliant bolts. Just then, he felt the first fat drop hit his cheek, rolling down his cheek. His hand came up to his face and touched the water. Would that be what it felt like to cry? 

His eyes closed as more drops fell to his face and body. One after another, they fell faster and faster until he could feel a downpour starting. If he took this moment, this chance, to unburden his heart, would anyone know with all of this rain?

He opened dull eyes, looking up at the clouds dancing with lightning. 

Would anything above even feel for him? Did the gods really smile at them after subjugating the world around them?

His eyes then fell to the flowers around him. The hyacinths were drowning in this torrent, and for some reason, he felt sympathetic for the flowers. He knelt next to them, his wet hair sticking to his cheeks and his clothes taking on a dark grey color with the rain.

“It’s wrong for me to say I feel as you do,” he mumbled as he touched a small bloom, bending under the weight of the rainwater pooling in its petals. “Yet, even in this luxurious life, I find myself drowning each day.” 

He paused when the rain suddenly stopped and looked up. He didn’t realise that he would look directly at the sun in that moment. 

A boy, a gardener, was standing next to him and holding an umbrella over his head. He was a soft shade of green, his light freckles muddled by, well, mud. His red hair was long and pulled back in a rather messy bun, baby hairs whipping in the stormy winds. But his eyes, oh, word, his eyes were the brightest shade of green he’d ever seen. They were like spring grass in the afternoon sun. And then, this boy really knocked the air out of his lungs. 

“My Lord, you really shouldn’t be out in the rain, sir,” he said, his voice light and airy. “It’s dangerous with all this lightning. Come with me, and we can take shelter in the gardenhouse,” he smiled. 

Kiel felt as if his still heart shook and gave him a hearty beat in that moment. How long had it been since he’d seen a smile? 

He cleared his throat, a flush on his cheeks, and stood. “Thank you,” he nodded his head once. “It seems I’ve strayed from the house. I would appreciate the shelter,” he said, raising his hand a bit to the increasing winds. 

“Of course,” the boy nodded, unfazed by the weather. “Follow me,” he said, handed him the umbrella, and walked ahead. 

Of course he was unfazed. He was sure the wolves were used to anything the weather threw at them out there… in the wolf villages. He found himself wondering just how they lived out there as he followed. 

The boy opened the door to a dark stone building overgrown with wildflowers. He stepped in and looked around. There were many tools strewn about and hanging on the walls. Fertilizer and mulch were in barrels near the corner, bags of it on the ground by them. There were a few chairs here and there, leading him to believe they took breaks in here. 

“Whoo,” the boy said as he pulled the door shut, the harsh winds attempting to pull it back open, but were no match for his strength. “It’s getting pretty hairy out there. Uh, Young Lord,” he cleared his throat, like he forgot who he was talking to briefly. 

Kiel tossed him an amused glance. “You may relax. Thank you for pulling me out of the rain. It seems I was a bit lost to myself out there.” 

“Of course,” he nodded. “We could smell the rain comin’ a mile away and were already makin’ sure everyone got in.” 

“Smell it,” Kiel said in fascination. “What does it smell like?” 

“Uh,” the boy hummed. “Kinda like petrichor. Earthy and watery, I suppose.” 

“Interesting,” Kiel hummed and went to reach for his notebook, pausing when he realized he’d never put it back in his pocket. 

“Oh, you about left this,” he lifted the notebook, open and drenched. “She’s a bit drowned, but you might be able to save her,” he held it out, his eyes briefly looking at the open page. 

Kiel took it back quickly and shut it, shooting him a look. 

“My apologies, Young Lord,” the boy said and turned his head. He was obviously holding his tongue after that, his lips quirked in the corners. 

“You saw nothing,” Kiel hissed. 

“As you wish,” the boy put his hands up. 

Kiel glared at him as he shifted his weight and kept his eyes on the rain outside the window. “Speak your mind.” 

“Oh, I can’t really-” 

“Did it sound like I was asking?” Kiel said sharply. 

“Are you watching us?” The boy asked bluntly and looked at him. 

Kiel nearly fumbled, his tongue tying the second the boy asked his question so assertively. “I-I wouldn’t say watching, per se,” he said and cleared his throat. 

The boy smirked a bit, something Kiel was used to, but this? This was so playful. 

“Observing, then?” He tried with a sly grin. 

“I suppose,” Kiel hummed and looked anywhere but him. 

“May I ask another question?” The boy asked, taking a small step forward. 

“If you must,” Kiel huffed and pocketed the book. 

“You have a werewolf attendant. Why observe us when you could just ask her questions?” He tilted his head. 

Kiel looked at him, his eyes tracing over the boy’s features. The dampened fur on his ears was sticking to his cheeks, his soaked bun was falling, and his drenched tail was moving to shake out the rainwater slightly. He then looked at the boy's curious gaze and sighed. 

He pushed a hand through his hair, slicking it back, the boy watching his movements. “Asking questions willy-nilly would do no good for either party. Learning about werewolves is against many rules, which is backwards if you ask me. I can’t just simply ask questions, and yet I am infinitely curious, interested in you- your species as a whole!” he said, clearing his throat to cover his flush. “Observing is all I can do.” 

The boy nodded. “Curiosity then. And if you were to come out here, where we’re hardly tossed a glance, could you ask all you want?” 

“Perhaps,” Kiel eyed him curiously. “Are you suggesting I ask you questions then?” 

“Do ya see anyone else out here?” He waved. “I’m only speakin’ for me.” 

“Why then?” Kiel raised a brow. “You don’t know me.” 

The boy hummed. “Call it kindness then. You’re curious, and I have answers. Maybe I have questions of my own,” he shrugged. “You’re not the only curious creature. What do ya say?” 

Kiel hummed. “If we’re caught, it’ll be bad. You know this, yes?” 

“Best not get caught then,” he winked. 

Oh lord. 

“Why are you so open to this? Why do you smile at me so easily? Why do you not view me the same way the rest of them do?” He frowned. 

He paused when the boy’s look softened. “Guess I just don’t look at vampires the same way most do. I can tell what a kind person looks like. Someone very close to me says that maybe you guys just need kindness and hugs,” he laughed softly. “He’s kinder than most. I hardly think answerin’ a few questions here, and there is gonna change much, but if it helps you, it’s a start.” 

Kiel was looking at him in surprise. He swallowed thickly and rubbed his shoulder. “If you’re sure. Ah, where are my manners? When it’s just us, you may call me Kiel. Your name is?” 

“Dock,” the werewolf smiled, his wet hair falling down and swaying near his hips. “We may be out here for a while, Kiel,” he winked and sat down in one of the chairs. “Ask away.” 

Kiel felt his face heating again and nodded, getting his book back out. It was weird; it almost felt like he had a friend. 

 Red eyes coasted over the expanse of dark clouds in the sky. Surely if the sky were so clogged and dark… it wouldn’t burn. Right? He reached a hand out, just outside the protection of the porch. He hissed and pulled his hand back as it sizzled, a small billow of steam leaving his skin. 

“Little bat,” Rue sighed heavily, in the doorway with his hands on his hips. “Clouds reflect light. You will still burn. I told you this. Do you ever listen to me?” He rolled his eyes. 

“Half the time,” Aire shrugged, making Enchant laugh from his chair and Rue scowl. 

“Yes, well, perhaps you’ll listen when I speak now,” Rue sighed and walked over, pulling them back from the edge of the porch. 

“Unlikely, but a nice dream,” they grinned as he pushed them to sit in the chair. They yelped and rubbed their forehead as it was flicked. 

“You’re such a brat,” Rue sighed and walked around them to fix their messy hair. 

Aire was now fifteen and growing more and more restless the older they got. Like their older brother and Papa, Aire was on the taller side now, something Branch and Floyd found irritating. Their hair was now very long, coming down past their butt, and wavy; Something Rue loved to braid. They’d gotten better over the years of using different methods to let their family know where they stood that day. Hair up for feeling like he today, hair down for feeling like she, and a half-do for a they day. Half-dos were most common for them. Today, though…

“What is happening with your hair today?” Rue raised a brow at the many low ponytails in their hair. 

“I’m trying to express something new,” Aire shrugged. 

“And what’s that?” Enchant smiled. 

“It. Call me it today,” it grinned. “I wish to be like a cryptid in the woods,” it cackled lowly. 

“Terrifying,” Rue sighed. “Then we can find a new look for the pronoun It. This is a whole mess, child,” he scoffed and took the bands out. 

“Yeah, yeah,” it rolled its eyes. 

This is how their days usually were. Ever since they were a little kid, Rue and Enchant had come over on the weekdays. It helped all of them in many ways. The biggest feeling is being so alone. 

Rue and Enchant, twins, now twenty, were both a deep shade of red. Enchant was a bit more muted, while his brother was rather bright. Both had deep purple hair, long and soft, Rue’s in a high ponytail and Enchant’s in space buns. Their eyes were both a golden color, nearly glowing in the dim lighting of the day, something all three’s eyes did. Both boys were tall and curvy, their bodies held with a grace they most certainly got from their dad. 

“Why aren’t you healing?” Enchant frowned at them, looking at the burn that had yet to heal. “Are you drinking enough?” 

Aire pulled their hand under their arm. “Are you?” They shot back. 

Rue’s eyes ticked open a bit in a ‘fair’ kind of way. 

“I hate doing it,” they sighed. “Makes me feel so unnatural.” 

“We get it,” Rue sighed, putting bubble braids in their hair. “The want to be like them is so intense, it’s hard not to drown in the negative thoughts.” 

“You guys seem like you hold it together better than I do,” they sighed. “How do you do it?” 

“Lean on our family,” Enchant smiled. “Mama and Daddy are great listeners, and Neffy cheers us up all the time. She likes to say it would be cool to be a vampire, but I think she’s just trying to cheer us up.” 

“Have you talked to your family lately? I’m sure they’d be happy to listen,” Rue rubbed their shoulders. 

“I know,” Aire sighed. “I just feel like a broken record sometimes. I wish I wasn’t a vampire, I wish I wasn’t a vampire, I wish I wasn’t a vampire. It’s hard when you know you sound annoying.” 

“I think they just hope that one day we can love ourselves the way we are,” Enchant hummed, his hands clasped over his stomach, and a small frown pinched at the wooden planks under them. 

“But we know that’s a tall order,” Rue sighed. “Especially when we can hear all the words of the pack around us.” 

“No kidding,” Aire sighed. “Timber avoids me like the black plague. I think he’s mostly doing it so he doesn’t get in another scuffle with Papa,” they laughed softly. 

“Your papa is really protective of you,” Enchant laughed. 

“Well, I think that’s my own fault. And Timber’s,” they laughed. “I asked Daddy about it one time, because Papa is super protective, and he told me that the night I broke down to them and asked if he liked me, I shattered his heart. He lost it on Timber that night as well. Absolutely tore the man apart.” 

“Is that why that man has a crooked jaw?” Rue laughed. 

“Most likely,” they nodded. “I slept in their bed a lot after that night. I try not to let the words of others hurt me now, but sometimes it’s hard.” 

“And who the hell is saying things to you?” A voice asked, making them look up. 

John, Bruce, and Hickory were walking up the way, all of them frowning. 

“Oh god,” Aire sighed heavily. “Welcome home,” they put on a smile. 

“Too late for that,” John crossed his arms, soaked from the rain. 

“Do you guys have the same problem?” Hickory frowned, looking at the twins. 

“Of course we do,” Rue scoffed. “We’re vampires, darling. Everyone is so very imaginative. Bloodsucker, fangs,” he listed. 

“Blood slut,” Enchant put in. 

“Oh, yeah. That was a new one,” Rue nodded. 

“Devil,” Aire muttered. “Corpse. Anything they think will hurt us.” 

“Who is calling you these things?” Bruce demanded, arms crossed. 

“You can’t fight everyone with an opinion towards me,” Aire sighed. 

“Like hell we can’t,” Hickory put his hands on his hips. “We’re pack, family! No matter what species we are!” 

“Just forget it!” Aire snapped. “You guys smell like wet dogs,” they commented and got up. “Maybe find a bath before the ceremony tonight,” they said as they went inside. 

“I’d leave them be,” Enchant waved as they went to follow them. “They’re just going to get defensive and shut down if you push.” 

“Why can’t everyone just be nice?” John sighed. 

“That’s just the way of the world,” Rue shrugged. “Some of us just have to make thicker armor.” 

“You mean put up walls,” Dickory said, walking into the yard with Dock. 

“Hello, Puppy~” Rue grinned, all sentiment towards the conversation gone as he looked at the man. 

Dickory flushed instantly, a frown pinched on his face. “Stop calling me that! I’m older than you!”

“Nu uh,” Rue said with a shrug, grinning. 

Dickory sputtered. “The fuck you mean, nu uh?!” 

Rue chuckled as the man stomped his way up to the porch. “Uh oh, Puppy’s mad,” he grinned. 

Dickory glared at him before shaking his long hair like a wet dog. 

“Ah! Puppy!” Rue squealed and smacked him. “Now I’m all wet!” 

“Serves you right,” Dickory huffed and crossed his arms. “Quit puttin’ up walls! How are we supposed to help you if we can’t get in?” 

“Who says I want help?” Rue crossed his arms. 

“You, you prissy little bat!” Dickory scoffed. 

“Is this fightin’, or flirtin’?” Bruce snickered. 

“Little bit a both,” Hickory laughed.  

John smiled softly and stepped around them as their bantering continued. He knew they said to let them be, but how could he? He was the eldest, the biggest big brother. His parents had their roles, and he had his. If one of his brothers was hurting and wasn’t willing to talk to their parents, it was his job to step up. Or, at least that’s how he felt about it. His parents had told him that he didn’t need to parent them when he was younger, but he argued that he couldn’t just let them do stupid shit. He’d already let one of them do something stupid on his watch- even if it gave them Aire- and he’d be dammed if he did it again. 

“Hey, Sweets?” John knocked on their door. “You okay?” 

“Yes. Go away,” they called back immediately. 

“You can’t just lock yourself up with all of those feelings,” he sighed. 

“Why not? Apparently, that’s what vampires do,” they scoffed. 

“You’re not a vampire,” John said, putting his hands on his hips. He smirked a bit as he heard them stepping towards the door. 

“Excuse me?” Aire raised a brow as they opened it. “Then what am I?” 

“A wolf, duh,” John rolled his eyes. “Maybe not here,” he waved at them. “But here and here,” he tapped their chest and then their forehead. “You are. You’re a vampire, but you were raised a wolf. You need both sides to be you. Don’t think just because you’re different, means you’re some form of outcast. You’re still pack, no matter what anyone says. You’re still our sibling, and we love you so much, no matter how different you are.” 

Aire rubbed at their teary eyes. “I hate being different.” 

“I know you do,” John nodded and grabbed their hand, pulling them over into a hug. “But we love that about you. I promise in times when you’re feeling this low, you can lean on one of us, and we will love you until you can learn to love yourself,” he said and squeezed them. 

“Thank you,” they smiled and squeezed him. 

“Never shut us out, never think you’re alone, and never stop howling at the moon with us,” John grinned and ruffled their hair. 

Aire smiled toothily, “Okay!” 

“Your hair is confusing me,” John said, looking them over. 

“My new pronoun is it,” they grinned. 

“You’re such a gremlin,” he laughed. 

“I’m a cryptid,” they cackled. 

“Oh, you’re something,” John laughed and tugged them along. 

“That was quick,” Rue laughed, lounging in a chair and attempting to entice Dickory onto his lap, the man growling at him. 

“I’m the naggiest big brother,” John grinned. 

“He ragebaits me into opening the door,” Aire crossed their arms sassily. 

“That sounds more accurate,” Bruce snorted. He paused. “Why do you have burns on your hands? Why aren’t they healing?” 

Aire halted and slowly pulled their hands behind their back. “What?” They gasped as one of their hands was pulled and they were spun around. They paled when they met the irritated eyes of their dad. A sheepish smile pulled on their lips. “Welcome home?” 

“You need blood,” Tempo said sternly. “And you need to say when you do.” 

Aire sighed and nodded. “I’ll be better about it.” 

Tempo’s look softened. “Do we need to talk?” 

“No,” they shook their head. “John beat you to it.” 

Tempo made a look of exasperation and then looked at his oldest. 

John simply shrugged. “I am the biggest big brother that ever did live, and I take my role very seriously.” 

Tempo shook his head fondly and hugged them. “You do a wonderful job. Now, you, come on,” he tugged his youngest. He then paused and looked at Rue and Enchant. Both boys seemed to shrink under his gaze and smiled sheepishly. Tempo sighed heavily. “Your parents should be here soon. I’ll talk to them when they are.” 

“You really don’t have to-” Enchant started, Aire waving their hand in front of their neck for him to stop. He did just that when Tempo shot him a scolding look. “You three are getting a serious talking to,” he said to the vampires. 

“Great,” Rue sighed dramatically. “There goes my evening.” 

“Come on,” Tempo rolled his eyes and dragged his little laughing vampire away. 

John laughed softly and dropped onto the couch next to Hickory. He smiled when the man instantly nuzzled his head into his shoulder. 

“Yer a good big brother,” he said in a rather sleepy manner. 

“Well, I try,” John smiled and nuzzled his head. “Work wear yah out too much today?” 

“Just restin’ before we spend all night runnin’,” Hickory laughed. “Mind if I use you as a pillow?” 

“Hick, you've been using me as a pillow since we were kids,” John laughed. “Why would I start mindin’ now?” 

“You’re right,” Hickory sat up and then turned, laying across his lap. “I’ll just use you as a bed.” 

“If you insist,” John rolled his eyes, but his tail was wagging. He pushed a hand into the man’s hair and pulled it out to lay across the couch. He then unbanded it and gently raked his fingers through the orange locks. They were a little dirty from the day's work, but it didn’t deter the way this man looked at it. It was his favorite shade of orange, and he was always ready to run his fingers through it. 

His eyes moved down, expecting to see his best friend asleep, but instead, he found himself trapped by the man’s soft gaze. He felt his cheeks heat just a little and cleared his throat. “You’re getting scruffy,” he teased and rubbed a hand over the stubble on his cheek. 

Hickory watched him before a charming smile took his face. “A little facial hair might do me some good. Did Dickory nicely,” he motioned at his little brother with a full beard and mustache. “Think it’d look nice on me too?” 

John hummed. “I’m not sure. But the stubble looks pretty good on you,” he smiled. 

“That right?” Hickory grinned. “Then I just might keep it then,” he hummed and turned on his side, burying his face in John’s stomach.

John smiled softly and continued running his fingers through his hair. 

Dock, Dickory, and Bruce exchanged glances, small smirks present. 

“I think I made a friend today,” Dock chirped happily. 

“Oh yeah?” Dickory smiled. “From the packs?” 

“No,” he shook his head. “It’s too early to tell yet, but when I know, I’ll share more,” he grinned. 

“That’s evil. Why tell us then?” Bruce laughed. 

“To keep you in suspense,” Dock grinned. 

“You sound like Fluffball,” Dickory snorted. 

“He’s my unofficial twin,” Dock nodded once. 

They looked back when the door opened. Coal came in, followed by Bliss, both covered in mud, one looking amused and the other looking irritated. 

“Daddy,” Rue said, baffled. “Why are you so muddy?” 

Bliss shot Coal a look, the larger wolf barking out a laugh. “Why am I muddy, Coal!?” 

The man silenced with a very serious face. “Because primadonas should have mud facials,” Coal said and then howled with laughter again as Bliss started slapping him. 

“Welcome home!” Aire grinned, suddenly on Coal’s back, looking a bit more lively now and smiling brightly. 

“Thank you, Amethyst,” Coal grinned and held them up. 

Tempo sighed in exasperation when he saw them. 

Bliss crossed his arms and pointed at Coal in irritation. 

“I know the cause,” Tempo nodded. “It’s a very rainy day, and I already expected the mud. Bliss? Baby, can I talk to you for a moment?” 

“Oh, god,” Bliss frowned. “I got the baby. Either I’m in trouble, or someone is about to be.” 

“Mhm,” Tempo tapped his foot and eyed his youngest. 

Aire cleared their throat and looked elsewhere. 

“Aire?” Coal frowned. 

Bliss looked at the young teen, and then the wheels started turning. He shot his head to his twins, who weren’t looking at him purposefully. He sighed heavily. “Towels, Darling?” 

“Come on,” Tempo nodded him along and walked down the hall. 

“You wanna tell me before he does?” Coal turned his head to look at the teen. 

Aire sighed and rested their head on his shoulder. “A mental low, I guess? I haven’t been taking care of myself like I should. I wasn’t healing because I was low on blood.” 

Coal frowned. “Why? And what do you mean by heal? What did you do?” Before the vampire could speak, he went on. “Not only are you harming yourself by not eating right, but now I have to worry about you physically hurting yourself out here?”

Aire shrank a little. “No, I just thought that because it was so dark with all the clouds, maybe I wouldn’t get burnt. I was wrong. It was only my hands.” 

“You’re not taking this seriously enough,” Coal sighed. 

Bliss came marching back in and pointed a heated look at his twins. “Up. Now,” he demanded. 

Rue and Enchant both got up, already looking rightfully scolded, and followed him down the hall. Coal followed after, taking Aire for the same discussion. 

Rue briefly looked at Dickory on his way by, the man giving him a small sympathetic smile. 

“They need it,” Dock bumped him. “I feel for them. Sometimes I feel weird and out of place when I’m in the city. I can’t imagine feeling that every day in your own home.”

“I just wish people didn’t make them feel that way,” Dickory sighed. “They’ve been here for so long. At some point, just let it go.”

“Somethin’ the whole world should learn,” Bruce nodded. 

They looked back when Neffy and Lydia came in. Both girls paused at the tense feeling in the air. 

“You’ll want to go that way,” John pointed down the hall. 

Lydia nodded and headed in that direction. 

“Ignore it for now,” Bruce waved at the curious look on Neffy. “How was your day?” He smiled. 

“Oh, ya know,” Shw shrugged and came over to drape over his shoulders. “Spent the day running after a little girl who bends to no one's will. Kinda reminded me of Kory,” she snickered and shot the man a look. 

“Damn right,” Dickory puffed with pride. 

“She’s such a little spitfire,” she giggled. “I hope they never break her.” 

“Me too,” Bruce smiled affectionately at her. “Sounds like you had a good day.” 

“I did,” she smiled. “Though, the little thing almost got me in trouble. Thankfully, the Young Lord of the estate seems kind.” 

“You don’t hear that every day,” John smiled. 

“Right?” She laughed. “How was your day?” She looked at Bruce. 

“Muddy,” he laughed. “Someone ordered a torrential downpour.”

“Well, flowers need watering, right?” She smiled. 

He laughed and looked at her. “Did you just call me a flower?” 

“The prettiest flower in the field,” she nodded with an affectionate gaze. 

“Come here,” Bruce pulled her over his shoulder and into his lap, making her squeal with laughter. He then leaned down and kissed the girl, making her smile against his lips. 

Bruce and Neffy had danced around each other for years as they grew into teens. Many had seen it coming and encouraged it. In their late teens, they finally started seeing each other. Now, here they were, years later, together and happier than ever. 

They looked back when the door opened. Clay came through, hair soaked to his head. He kicked the door shut so hard that the frame rattled. His eyes were angry and sad, a hard frown on his face. “I lost my job. Again!” He huffed and stomped his way up the stairs. 

“I’ll go,” Dickory got up and followed him. 

“Crap,” John sighed. “That leaves us with Branch’s pay. Hopefully his day went well.” 

“I wonder what happened,” Neffy hummed. “I didn’t think there was any rotating happening.” 

“He came back okay, so maybe nothing too extreme,” Bruce hummed. 

Coal came walking in and cast them curious looks at the sound of a door being slammed shut. 

“Clay,” John pointed up. 

Coal nodded and headed up after them. 

Aire came out a moment later, looking like a scolded puppy. “I’m in so much trouble,” they sighed and dropped down by Bruce, resting their head on his shoulder. 

“You need to take care of yourself,” Bruce rubbed their leg. 

“Yeah, I know,” they sighed. 

“Is that what’s happening?” Neffy frowned. “Bet they’re getting the third degree from Daddy then.” 

“Auntie is so much… scarier than Daddy. And I think that’s just because I don’t see it often, but wow,” they blew out a breath. 

“That probably also has to do with the fact that you’re still young and Dad went a little easier on you,” John pointed out. “They’re twenty. They should know better.” 

“No one asked you,” Enchant shot him a look as he came back with Rue, both looking a little rosier now. 

Tempo, Lydia, and Bliss came back, shaking their heads in irritation. 

“I heard Clay,” Tempo hummed. “Branch and Floyd aren’t home yet?” 

“They are,” Dock nodded, getting curious looks. He laughed and nodded outside. 

Tempo blinked and went to the front door, opening it. A smile drew on his lips as he found the boys dancing in the rain. They had each other in a ballroom hold but were hopping around, laughing, and spinning. They were soaked, and their hair was whipping around them, throwing beads of water everywhere. 

“They seem to have found us,” Floyd said in a funny accent. 

“Should we give them a right ol show?” Branch said back in the same accent. 

“I think we shall,” he nodded and skipped his little brother along, both singing a lala tune in a deep voice. 

“Dorks,” Bruce laughed in the doorway. 

“I wanna go play,” Aire whined and looked at the sky. 

“Try,” Tempo sighed with a wave. 

Aire grinned and came over, sticking their hands out. A grin lit them when they didn’t burn. “Dock!” 

“Come on!” Dock laughed and hopped out, splashing into a puddle. 

Aire jumped out, laughing happily as rain poured over them and raising their hands to the sky. 

“We dance!” Branch bellowed, waving his hands to his family. The four then grinned and started dancing in a circle, their bodies moving to the imaginary music. A dance that was favored in their packs and done many times at ceremonies. 

Tempo laughed and shook his head affectionately. 

“They’re always so happy,” Hickory laughed with a small yawn as he walked out with John. 

“It’s what keeps them bright,” Tempo smiled. “Go,” he bumped Enchant, the boy looking like he wanted to join the merriment. 

He smiled and hopped out, easily falling into step with them. 

“Don’t look at me,” Rue waved. “I will not be playing in the mud today, thank you.” 

“Just like your dad,” Coal laughed as he came out. He bumped Clay and nodded him out. 

Clay looked significantly calmer now and smiled softly, heading out with his brothers. 

“Someone stole something from the manor,” Coal hummed at his husband's curious look. “They took suspects into custody and fired everyone else. Seems they didn’t trust anyone now.” 

“The Pansy Estate is full of distrusting kinds,” Tempo sighed. “We’ll find him a new one.” 

“This will throw a wrench in everyone’s jobs, though. If one stole, they’re all going to up their guards on us,” Coal sighed. 

“And losing another manor financial,” Tempo sighed. “Is a setback. I hate that we have to rely on him.” 

“Me too. To be honest, I think he enjoys it, though,” Coal smiled a bit. “Sapphire!” He called. 

Branch stopped and looked back. He stepped over when he was waved. “You said they wanted to talk to you today? Was it okay?” 

Branch grinned, big and bright. “I’m Princess Poppy’s attendant now.” 

They gasped. “Oh my god,” Tempo put his hands to his mouth. 

“Look at you go!” John and Hickory grinned. 

“I worked my ass off to get here,” Branch laughed. “She’s… guarded. To be expected. Anyway, it comes with a major pay increase. So you don’t have to worry,” he smiled. “And you’re right. I love helping my pack.” 

They smiled. “Thank you,” Coal said. 

“I might be able to help you out,” he said to Clay as the boy stopped by him. “I know a guy.” 

“That sounds so shady,” Clay laughed. 

Branch grinned. “Trust me, Brother.” 

“Well, okay,” Clay laughed. 

“Alright,” Tempo clapped. “Time to get ready for the full moon. Get your butts in the house and clean up.” 

They laughed and headed in, all dripping wet and muddy. 

Tempo waved them in, looking up as more wolves started heading to their village. His eyes fell half-mast at Natasha, covered in mud. 

“What?” She laughed. 

He looked between her and Dock, both happy to be covered in dirt. Like mother, like son. 

That night, as the wolves howled at the moon and lived joyously with one another, two vampires found themselves lying awake. One interaction had left them both reeling. 

Kiel hummed, sifting through the paperwork on his desk. He just couldn’t focus. That wasn’t usually a problem for him. Then again, he only started doing this because he couldn’t sleep. Perhaps if he found the root cause, he could finally let sleep take him and finish this task in the morning. 

He pushed away from his desk, his chair making tracks in his carpet. A sigh escaped him as he walked around his room. What was keeping him awake? 

His eyes landed on his dried notebook. The pages were wrinkled from the rainwater, and the writing was a bit muddled now. 

Suddenly, he was in the rain once more, staring up at the red-haired werewolf with the umbrella in his hand and a warm smile on his face. 

His hand came up and gripped his shirt over his chest. Obviously, he’d never thought unkindly about werewolves, but this feeling… 

He shook his head and walked to his window, pushing it open a crack and letting fresh air in. It brought the smell of wildflowers and rain. 

Huh. He guessed Dock was right. Rain did have a smell. 

He leaned his head on the wall, the barest hint of a smile on his lips. He was kinda… excited to see that boy again.

Poppy sighed and turned on her side, staring at the dark wall. She adjusted, moving her hair out from under her, and found her eyes caught on the full moon shining through the window. 

Branch’s smile came floating through her head once more. 

She frowned, sitting up a bit and staring down at her dark satin sheets. It was as if everything she knew was halted, and everything she felt as a child lit once more like a small candle in the dark. 

But, she had to snuff it out. Werewolves were simply the help. What they did with their lives was inconsequential. She was above all of that. They were dead-eyed servants and nothing more and-.

He didn’t look like that. He had a smile and more life in his eyes than anyone she’d ever met. 

She sighed and pushed herself up, grabbing her sheer robe and pulling it on. She gripped the golden handle to her balcony door and pushed it down, letting the cool breeze of the night blow in. The rain had left them with a crisp chill in the air, one her cold skin was unfazed by. 

She looked up at the moon and leaned on the dark railing. If she really listened, she could hear the wolves howling in the distance. Her eyes closed, letting the cool breeze lick at her skin. She just couldn't shake this feeling that… she wasn’t where she was supposed to be. 

Maybe she’d find her place one day. 

Chapter Text

Five months until the royal wedding

“No. It doesn’t go with your skin tone,” Branch shook his head, sitting upside down on the couch, his braid looped on the floor beneath him. 

“Hm,” Aire hummed and tossed the dress away. 

They had decided that a good way to fight off the negative thoughts that consumed them, was that they were going to focus on a different aspect of themself. That happened to be their appearance today, or their wardrobe. 

Tempo had made some of the clothes they now had, and others they got from around the village. 

Dresses were something they wanted to try out. 

“I think this one would look good on you,” they grinned and held up a skirt. 

“Not happening,” Branch shook his head. “While the airiness and flowiness are very appealing, I know myself. There’s not a single chance that I can act right in one. I’d forget and flash way too many people,” he grinned as his bubby laughed. He’d asked if he should start calling them something different, something more gender neutral, but they’d expressed that if he did that, they’d cry. He’d always called them Bubby, and they didn’t want him to stop. 

“Your legs would look fantastic in a skirt,” Aire grinned and waved it at Clay as he walked in. 

“Very tempting,” Clay smiled. “I might enjoy it.” 

“Join me,” they grinned. 

“Perhaps,” he laughed. “You ready to go?” He looked at Branch. 

“Yeah,” he pushed himself up and turned, getting up. 

He’d come through on his statement and managed to get Clay a position in the castle. Granted, it was only a cleaner position, but he was grateful to even be there. 

“Hello, little bat,” Rue smiled as he and Enchant waltzed in. They always came early in the morning before the sun had a chance to become a problem.

“Hi,” Aire smiled back at them. 

“Alright,” Branch stretched. “Let’s get going.” 

He and Clay then leaned down and nuzzled both sides of Aire’s cheeks, making them smile brightly. 

“Have a good day!” They called to them and headed out the door. 

“You too!” Aire waved, smiling brightly. 

“Who could ever be mean to that?” Branch groaned as they left. 

“I don’t know, but I’d sure like to find out,” Clay hummed unhappily. 

“You and me both,” he nodded. “Floyd! Floyd!” He waved with a little bounce as he saw the boy in the distance. 

“You’re so energetic,” Clay laughed. 

Floyd slowed and grinned, nuzzling his little brother. “Good morning.” 

“Good morning,” he beamed. “And of course I am. I have to get it all out before we get to the city. They’re so weird about feeling things,” he rolled his eyes. “You should see the princesses. Cold as ice. However, I heard that when they were kids, it was the opposite. It may have more to do with the king than their actual feelings.” 

“You have all the gossip, don’t you?” Floyd laughed. 

“Of course I do,” Branch scoffed. “I was a kitchen help, then I was a cleaner, then I was a garden manager, room attendant, and now royal attendant. I know everyone and everything. I have more connections than the brain.” 

“Yes, king,” Floyd snapped appreciatively. 

“Doesn’t Dad usually walk with you?” Clay looked around. 

“Usually, but he had to leave early this morning. Something about the rotation of the flowers. We’re trying to work hard so we don’t get cut on the next surprise rotation.” 

“It’s not a surprise,” Branch shook his head. “Everything is on a timer, as I've learned. They rotate the manors once every three months. Depending on the wolf population, behavior, and just plain favoritism, depends on how big the rotation. The castle rotates so often because they know that it’s the highest-paying job, and because if you do one thing out of line, you will get canned.” 

“Fascinating,” Floyd nodded. 

“Nerve wracking,” Clay blew out a breath. 

“Do your best,” Branch grinned. 

They stopped at the entrance to the city, getting their collars placed, before entering. 

“Bye,” Floyd smiled and waved before heading down the road to his manor. 

“Bye,” they waved and headed up to the castle, going through the check before heading in.

“You got this,” Branch gave him a thumbs up before heading up the stairs to the princess’s room. 

Clay nodded. He could do this. He’d already been here a month. He just needed to prove that he was one to keep. 

He headed down to the staff quarters to ready for the day. He was filling his cart and growing irritated with his pant legs. These were made with shorter trolls in mind. He was tall, and it tended to make his work pants look and feel ridiculous. He turned to look back as some of the other maids came filing in. A couple of girls and a boy, all in maid dresses. 

He hummed and smiled a little. It did look comfortable. 

“And what’s our schedule look like today?” Poppy hummed, walking down the hall with her guards and attendant. She’d silently hoped, as she did every day, that when he came in, she’d see a smile again. But the boy was irritatingly neutral. 

“You are to meet with your sister this morning for further wedding plans, then you are to have brunch with your father around eleven. You must make an appearance at one o'clock for the opening of the newest library on Main. After that, you are free to use your time as you see fit, My Lady,” Branch recited. He’d not even read that from any notes; he had that all memorized. 

“Not too bad,” she sighed and pushed her curls away from her face. She’d chosen an emerald green gown today. She thought it paired well with her muted skin tone. However, the collar was irritating her. It was raised and far too in her face. 

She glanced back at Branch lightly. 

He still wore a neutral expression, but his eyes were so bright. He glanced back at her. “Yes, My Lady?” 

“Nothing,” she turned her attention ahead. 

As she walked through the halls, the maids and attendants stopped and backed away, bowing to her. She kept her eyes facing forward. Until she caught movement, she glanced back and found her attendant's tail wagging just slightly, and his lips held shut rather tightly. She followed his eyes and found him looking at one of the maids. A green-haired boy in one of the uniform dresses. 

She blinked and looked at him again and then forward. Something unpleasant started in her chest and stomach. Maybe he knew the person? Or perhaps he was just so taken by this boy. 

She clenched her teeth and stepped faster, making her guards and attendant move quicker. 

Branch was barely holding himself together. He wanted to laugh, to scream, to howl. When they passed through the hall, his eyes caught his brother. In a maid's dress. And. He. Was. So. Adorable! He was trying to go into cute overload, and he could not do that here. Later yes. Oh, how Aire would love to see this. 

He blinked and stepped more quickly as the princess did. Perhaps she just didn’t want to be late. 

When Viva walked through the castle, her strut demanded respect and flowed with grace. She was in a deep blue gown today with gold embellishments. Her hair was up in a curly ponytail, and her makeup was so sharp one could be cut just looking at it. Her heels clicked on the marble under her. 

She’d been told many times that a princess was to walk more elegantly, but she paid them no mind. This demanded authority. Something she was sure her father approved of. Her guards and attendant had to learn early on to keep up. 

She was on her way to meet with her sister. They would likely talk about wedding plans for the coming hours, and honestly? She hated it. Not spending time with her sister, she adored that. The wedding. If she were marrying someone she loved, or even liked, maybe. If she had a choice, maybe. But she hated that self-centered man with her whole being, and in just a few short months, he would be her husband and king of this city. It was irritating, to put it mildly. More like infuriating. 

She turned down a hall and paused, slowing in her steps. A sound filled her ears, a beautiful melody that was nearly hypnotizing. The voice carrying this tune was deep and smooth. Before she knew what she was doing, her feet started carrying her towards the sound. It led her to one of the many guest rooms they had for visitors. But they had no visitors at the moment, and the door was slightly ajar.

She reached a hand out and pressed her palm to the wood, hesitating briefly. She listened once more before pushing the door open. 

“We go where no one goes,” a boy sang softly as he cleaned the room of the previous guest. He then continued the song in a hum. He was a tall boy, blue in tone, brighter than most, with green hair that was a bit wild and only slightly tamed by the maid’s headpiece. He was also in one of their dresses, the skirt just round enough for his green tail to wag happily as he cleaned. 

He turned to grab more supplies and made a sound akin to a startled yip. He then bowed quickly and took a step back. 

“You were singing,” Viva said bluntly. 

Clay cursed to himself. “My apologies, Your Highness.”

Viva narrowed her eyes. “Look at me,” she ordered. 

He startled a bit and straightened, looking at her. 

Just as she suspected. This was the cutest damn boy she’d ever seen in her life, his blue eyes looking at her with caution. And he was a wolf. Great. 

She let her eyes look the boy over. Long legs, slender frame, yet strong muscles. That dress was doing a wonder for him. 

“Turn around,” she waved. 

He blinked and turned to face the bed as she ordered. He wasn’t sure what was happening, but he would do whatever she wanted to keep his job. 

Her eyes roamed over him once more. Strong muscles outlined on his back in his uniform, small curves, and a fluffy green tail. 

Her attendant cleared her throat just lightly, bringing the princess back to her senses. What was she doing? She was no better than a common pervert. 

She flushed lightly and cleared her throat. “You may get back to work,” she said and left as swiftly as she came. 

Clay blinked and looked back slightly, but she was gone. He scratched his head in confusion before shrugging and getting back to work. 

Absolutely appalled by herself. Truly, what was she thinking? He was a maid, the help, a wolf! If anyone caught her doing such a thing, and she was engaged! No matter that she hated the man. 

She shook her head and glided down the hall at a hot pace. When she rounded the corner, she found her sister taking an equally quick pace. 

“Poppy, hello,” Viva cleared her throat. 

Poppy raised a brow. “Hello. Are you alright?” 

Viva shifted her weight and made a small popping sound. “May I speak with you in private?” 

“Of course,” Poppy nodded and took a small glance around. “Come,” she nodded her sister along and walked down the hall. She looked around before opening a door to a conference room. 

“Alone,” Viva said to her attendant and guards. 

“Ah. Stay here,” Poppy said to Branch. 

“Yes, My Lady,” Branch and Viva’s attendant, Claudia, bowed their heads. 

The girl had been with Queen Viva for the better half of a year now. Claudia Manson was a young wolf around Clay’s age from Natasha’s pack. She was light purple in color with long, mint hair that was pulled into a bun near the nape of her neck, and light blue eyes. Decorating her cheeks were light marks of the moon right under her eyes, paired with light markings of swirls on her arms. She was quite over the moon for this position, and she and the princess seemed to get along just nicely.

Once the princesses were in the room, the girl hung her mouth and incredulously looked at Branch. 

“We are talking later,” Branch said lowly, a barely contained smile on his face. 

Claudia nodded quickly. 

“What’s going on?” Poppy asked once they were away from the doors. 

Viva took in a breath and tapped her hands together. “Have you ever looked at someone and suddenly found yourself overcome by… desire?” 

Poppy stared at her, eyes going wide. “Viv! You are engaged!” 

“I know! To a man I hate!” She growled and scrubbed her face with her hands. 

“Yes,” Poppy said, making her look up. She had her eyes on the table, tracing the wood pattern. “I have. Towards someone I know I cannot have. It is surface-level, as I know nothing of him, but yes.” 

“I may not have this one either,” Viva sighed. “But he’s… incredibly cute.” 

“Who is it?” Poppy looked at her.

Viva tapped her pointed nails on the table, chewing on her lip. “A wolf,” she said, but when no surprise came from her sister, she continued. “A new maid, I believe. Green hair, in a dress.” 

Poppy suddenly looked rather upset. “Oh, so everyone is drawn to him, huh? What of me? Am I not cute enough to keep eyes?” She fumed. 

Viva looked at her with narrowed eyes, her brows stitched together in a frown. “You are referring to your man, then? Because we are sisters.” 

“Of course I am!” Poppy hissed. “His tail was wagging when he saw that maid this morning!” 

“Oh,” Viva blinked. “And who might yours be?” 

Poppy paused and then sighed, crossing her arms. She casually tossed her eyes at the door. 

“Your attendant?” Viva gasped, scandalized. 

“Hush!” Poppy snapped. “He may hear. Yes. He… smiled at me. And I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it.” 

“You are better than me,” Viva scoffed. “I just want to put my hands all over him and find out what a werewolf tastes like.” 

“Viva!” Poppy flushed. “You’re engaged! You cannot be caught in a scandal with a maid.” 

“I know that!” Viva huffed. “And what of you? You’re going to tell me you haven’t had similar thoughts?” 

Poppy flushed darker. “I’ve thought of taking his hand and what it would be like to hug him.” 

“Oh,” Viva rubbed her neck. 

“Push him up against the wall,” Poppy continued, getting darker and darker. “Kissing the hell out of him and letting my hands do whatever they want.”

“Yes! Thank you!” Viva nodded. 

Just behind this thin wall, two maids happened to be cleaning the room next door. Now, usually when they overheard conversations, they simply chose to forget the information. This, however, was something they couldn’t just ignore. They looked at each other with hung mouths. The princesses, lusting over werewolves? A maid and an attendant! 

They clamped their mouths shut with grins and fled the room. 

“I need to know who he is,” Viva sighed. “I just do. I won’t be able to focus until I do.” 

Poppy hummed, shifting her weight. “This evening, we will visit Scout, and we can look at the records. How about that?”

Viva looked at her in surprise and then nodded. “Thank you. For now, I suppose… we should plan a wedding,” she sighed. 

“We should,” Poppy nodded. “Let’s be off.” 

Branch and Claudia bowed once and backed behind the princesses as they made their exit. 

“Clay! Clay! Clay!” Branch came bouncing as he left the city, seeing his brother waiting for him. “Clay!” He howled with laughter.

Clay was already grinning at him, amusement in his eyes. “Get it out of your system.” 

“You can’t just do that to me!” Branch laughed, loud and joyous. “I nearly broke character when I saw you!” 

“It’s freeing,” Clay grinned and swished his hips, the skirt moving with him. 

“Ah!” Branch tapped his feet, his whole body going into overload. “You’re so cute!” He cried dramatically. 

“What is this?” Floyd laughed with his dad as they came out. “What?!” He gasped when he saw Clay. “AH!” He ran over and circled him. 

Clay laughed as both his little brothers talked over each other and squealed. “They’re like teenage girls.” 

“You’re adorable,” Tempo cooed and ruffled his hair. “Boys,” he laughed as Floyd and Branch predictably got too excited and started getting a little rowdy with each other. “We’re not pups anymore. Please calm down until we get away from the city.” 

“Right,” Branch stopped. 

“Our bad,” Floyd cleared his throat. 

Clay shook his head with a soft smile. “What are you gonna do whenever Aire starts wearing dresses regularly?” 

“Scream,” Floyd said bluntly. 

“Die,” Branch nodded. 

“Come on,” Tempo laughed and herded them home. Heaven forbid they get too rowdy again and end up shifting before they had a chance to get their uniforms off. 

Branch and Floyd ran ahead, throwing taunts at each other as they did. 

“So much energy today,” Tempo laughed and walked behind with Clay. 

“Pups,” Clay laughed with him. 

“Bubby!” Branch called as he ran into the house. 

Aire looked up and smiled happily. “Welcome home!” 

Branch and Floyd paused, halting like they’d hit a wall. 

Rue had just finished putting curls in his, his brothers', and Aire’s hair. It was down in bouncy curls, framing her face. She was in a short pink dress, the straps on her shoulders tied into bows: the bodice fit snug, and the skirt flared out at her waist. A dress Tempo had made her on request.

“Oh my god, they malfunctioned,” Enchant laughed. 

“You’re so cute!” Floyd wailed dramatically.

“No one will ever be worthy of you,” Branch said, just as dramatized. 

Aire paused and laughed. She laughed even more when they both hugged her. A gasp left her when Clay walked in. 

“You did join me!” She laughed. 

“Oh my god, you’re adorable,” Clay said with a smile. 

“So are you!” Aire laughed. 

Tempo had a hand over his mouth and was looking between the two. His pups were stinkin’ cute in his opinion. 

“Rue learned how to curl and look at my hair!” She grinned and shook her head, her curls bouncing. The packs were joining tonight for a small festival to celebrate the anniversary of their villages, and they wanted to look good.

“I’m so good at everything,” Rue sighed happily, looking at his own hair in the mirror, Enchant laughing beside him. 

“And the dress you made me fits!” Aire continued. “I really like it.” 

“I’m glad. You look adorable,” Tempo smiled and kissed her head. 

“Thanks!” She grinned and then looked at Clay. “Feels great, right?” 

“So freeing,” Clay nodded in agreement, both of them shaking their skirts. 

They paused when the door opened. Coal and Bruce stopped and looked between them. 

“Welcome home,” they smiled. 

John came in behind them and burst into laughter. “Are you in a maid's dress!?” 

“Yes, I am,” Clay grinned, hands on his hips. 

“Are you okay?” Aire tilted her head at her papa. “Does it look okay?” 

Coal nodded. “I’m trying very hard not to look like your brothers,” he said, nodding at Branch and Floyd still wailing like the little dramatic things they were. 

Aire blinked and laughed. “I’m glad you guys like it,” she smiled. “I was really anxious about expressing all the different sides of myself.” 

“Why?” He frowned. “You know we’re gonna love every side of you. Right?” 

“Yeah,” she nodded. “Not with you guys. Just… everyone else.” 

Branch and Floyd stopped suddenly. They looked at each other, faces flat and irritated. Without a word spoken, they headed upstairs. 

Tempo looked after them with a confused face. 

“What other people think doesn’t matter,” Bruce said, hands on his hips. “You need to live life making yourself happy.” 

“Listen to him,” Tempo nodded. “If we spent all of our lives trying to make others happy and comfortable, we would lose our happiness along the way.” 

Aire looked between them and smiled softly. “You’re right. It’s a little hard to shake other people, but I’ll try to focus on me.” 

“Wear your pride like a medal. All of you,” John smiled at the three vampires. “You’re bad bitches, and you know it.” 

“Hell yeah, we are,” Rue grinned. 

John smiled and then looked past them, bursting into laughter again. 

“Oh my god,” Tempo laughed and put a hand over his mouth. 

Branch and Floyd came back down, Branch in the purple ruffled skirt Aire had shown him this morning, and a black off-the-shoulder top, his hair down. Floyd was now in a blue dress, off the shoulder, and covered in sparkles. 

“They want to judge,” Branch said. 

“They can judge us all,” Floyd finished, hand on his hip. 

Aire’s mouth hung before an excited squeal left her. 

They laughed and looked at Clay. 

“On it,” he laughed and went to change. 

They then looked at John and Bruce, who suddenly didn’t think it was so funny. 

“We are thick men,” Bruce protested. “No one wants to see that.” 

“Neffy would,” Floyd said. 

“Hickory would,” Branch grinned. 

John sputtered and flushed. “Why do I care what he wants?” 

Branch and Floyd raised a brow at him, deadpan expressions. 

“Come on, ‘biggest big brother’,” Clay grinned as he came back down. He was in a light green dress with spaghetti straps and a vine design from the bodice down the skirt. 

Aire looked between them, a large smile on her face. She then looked at the oldest. “You don’t have to, I promise, it’s okay if you’re uncomfortable with the idea.” 

John sucked on his teeth, looking between the boys' smirking faces. “Fine,” he said and went up. 

“We will support as a unit,” Bruce nodded and followed him. 

“Oh, I wanna join this,” Enchant and Rue laughed. 

“I love them,” Tempo laughed. 

“You could join them,” Coal grinned. 

Tempo put his hand on his hip and smirked at the man. “Keep dreaming, Love.” 

“Let’s see how many people I flash tonight!” Branch cackled as he and Floyd headed to the door, arms looped.

Aire laughed and grinned as Clay looped arms with her. She loved her family to pieces. 

That night, their family received many strange looks and a whole lot of laughter at their antics.

Branch, Floyd, Aire, and Dock were dancing and laughing the night away. Dock had immediately wanted to join them as they did everything together, now in a light pink top and a black skirt.

Bruce was dancing with Neffy, the girl absolutely beaming at her boyfriend. She had squealed when she saw him in a light yellow sundress and went to change immediately. She was now in black trousers, a collared short-sleeve white top, and a black vest over it. Bruce found himself tripping over his words, looking at her. 

Clay was sitting and laughing loudly, Dickory next to him with flushed cheeks and an irritated look on his face. Rue was only feet from them, grinning at him and shaking his hips, the tasseled dress whipping with him. 

John found himself strutting like a peacock, all his dramatic flair coming to the surface in this black dress that hung off his shoulders and draped around his knees. He felt fabulous. It would not happen again, but for tonight, he felt like royalty. 

Hickory was watching him, following behind with a small smirk and a half-lidded predator look in his eyes as he watched his best friend. 

“I adore them,” Bliss grinned as he looked around. Smidge, Claudia, and Suki were elated and had joined Neffy in casual suit attire. 

“They love supporting each other and making statements,” Coal laughed, drink in hand. 

“I love this statement,” Natasha said, coming over in pants and a vest as well. 

“Yes, queen,” Bliss snapped appreciatively. “Op, Coal,” he snickered, looking back at his house. 

“Yes, Daddy!” Floyd howled. 

Tempo laughed and stopped by them, a hand going to his hip. He was in a short red dress, sleeveless and form-fitting. “Gotta support my kids,” he grinned. 

“You sure do,” Bliss smiled widely. 

Coal cleared his throat and crossed one leg over the other. “Want one more?” 

“Oh, you keep that to yourself, babe,” he laughed and sauntered away, smiling as Aire hugged him and pulled him to dance. 

Coal watched him and ran a hand through his hair. “I’m having a wonderful night,” he said, making Natasha and Bliss howl with laughter. 

It was late evening when the princesses made their way down the silent halls. Maids and guards alike halted their duties and bent forward in a bow towards their royalty. 

The girls paid them no mind, walking with purpose in their strides, their guards following right behind. They’d chosen later in the evening for a reason. Their attendants had both gone home for the night, so it was perfect. The fewer the prying ears, the better. 

Viva slowed them and looked to her guards as they opened the doors for them. They had curious looks, but remained quiet. Viva nodded her sister along and walked into the dark stairwell, one meant for servants. 

It was no secret that the servants got around the castle the quickest and that they had passageways. Long ago, when the castle had been built, spiral staircases, backways, and hidden paths were built in as well to keep the help from getting in the way. 

Viva had a feeling there were more lying in secret they’d yet to see, but the less she knew the better. If they had secrets to help them stay safe, so be it. 

The sound of their heels clicking down the dark stairs echoed around them, the only other sound being the wood burning on the wall sconces. 

Scout, head attendant of the servants, paused in her nightly duties as she heard the sound echoing from the stairwell. None of the servants wore heels. She approached the door and pushed the heavy wood open. Her eyes widened when they met theirs, and she bent in a bow. “Princesses. What brings you down here, My Ladies?” 

“We need to see the staff records,” Viva said, her tone leaving no room for discussion.

Scout blinked, a pit forming in her stomach. She swallowed thickly and nodded. “Allow me to fetch them for you, My Lady,” she said and stood, retreating to an office. 

Poppy watched her go and hummed, her weight shifting from foot to foot. “Viva… does their reaction to us ever… make you feel bad?” She asked quietly. 

“Every day,” Viva said without an ounce of hesitancy. “It is what it is. They’re the help, and we’re royalty.” 

“Right,” Poppy sighed and crossed her arms, her face remaining unbothered, but her eyes telling a different story. 

They straightened again as Scout came back with a stack of papers. “Did something happen?” She asked as she held the stack out. 

“Nothing for you to be concerned about,” Viva waved and took the papers. “You may return to work.” 

Scout hummed and nodded, bowing before leaving them. 

Viva looked back, making sure the door closed, and then moved to a small wooden table. She placed the papers out and started plucking all the maid files. 

“What are you going to do with this information once you know his name?” Poppy hummed as she walked over. 

“Nothing, very likely,” Viva sighed. “I am engaged, and he is a wolf. Nothing can be done. I am simply allowing myself a small indulgence. He…” She paused, holding up a file. There he was. A blue boy with wild green hair and a spark in his eyes. “Clay Rivers.” 

Poppy stepped closer and looked over her shoulder. “That’s the one.” She paused, her eyes falling to his last name and holding attention to it. “Rivers. Wait,” She said, and frantically started pushing around files. 

“Is something the matter?” Viva blinked. 

“Hold on,” Poppy waved and kept rifling, her eyes frantically flitting over the papers. “Aha!” She exclaimed and held up a paper. “My attendant,” she said, and took Clay’s file, placing them side by side. 

“Branch Rivers,” Viva read and looked between them. “You said his tail wagged when he saw him,” she said with a frown and then gasped. “What if they’re married?” 

Poppy stuttered. She hadn’t thought about that option. “You think they may be?” 

“It’s a high possibility,” Viva nodded, her finger coming to her chin in thought. A sigh escaped her lips. “It simply means they are further unattainable. I believe this has satiated my curiosity,” she nodded once and arranged the files back into proper order. “We should be off before Father calls upon us for dinner. Come,” she said with a small wave of her hand and paced back to the stairwell. 

A small frown pinched on Poppy’s brow. Viva was now sated, but she was left with more questions and curiosity. She shook her head and sighed. She couldn’t allow herself to be so taken with the help. 

Branch let off a hearty yawn as he entered the palace the next morning. Maybe they went a little too hard last night. But it was so fun. He and his little brigade of numbskulls — Aire, Dock, and Floyd — had danced the night away, and then, when the parents inevitably became distracted, they took to the woods and ran and ran and just kept running until their lungs were begging for a break. 

Runs were something they only did as a pack, as it was safer, but sometimes they couldn’t wait. There was nothing better than charging into the cool air of the night, the breeze blowing through their fur, or the feeling of the earth padding underneath their paws. Or feet, in Aire’s case. They loved running just as much as any wolf, a high that seemed to appeal to anyone. And boy was Aire fast. Had to be a vampire thing. 

He raised a brow as his eyes followed the maids around the halls. They seemed very lively today, which was odd. Life was exactly what this place was lacking.

“What’s got them all stirred?” Clay raised a brow. 

“I don’t know. Have a good day,” he flashed him a smile as they split up. 

“You too,” Clay grinned and headed to the servants' quarters.

Branch turned to make his way to Princess Poppy but slowed as Princess Viva’s attendant caught his eye. “Claudia,” he smiled as the girl approached him. 

“Good morning,” she said, giving a rather teasing smile. “It seems there is a rumor circulating about the castle grounds. As it would seem, two maids happened to catch a conversation between the princesses.” 

Branch’s brows raised. “We are to keep anything we hear to ourselves.” 

“Indeed,” she nodded. “This information must have been too wild to keep to themselves. It is not a matter of ruling or politics. No, it seems what they caught was a conversation of desire,” she grinned. 

Branch gasped a bit, rather scandalized. He leaned closer. “Do tell.” 

Claudia laughed a bit before clearing her throat. “It seems they’re both lusting over wolves,” she said quietly. 

“No!” Branch gasped. 

“Yes!” She grabbed his arm, grinning ear to ear. “This is where you get involved.” 

“Me?” Branch blinked. 

“Yes. Princess Viva is looking at a maid, they’re not sure who, though. Except me,” she grinned. “Princess Poppy… was talking in a very indecent manner of her attendant,” she bounced her brows. 

The boy paused, his cheeks instantly heating up. “Oh,” he said, his voice high. He then cleared it. “Oh.” 

“Right?” She laughed and shook his arm. “She’s into you!” 

He smiled before pausing and letting it dim. “It’s probably just a rumor, Dia. We’re just wolves to them.”

“Oh, come on,” she whined. “You can’t even entertain the idea that she might be into you?” 

“No,” he chuckled. “Even if it were true, she doesn’t know me. It would be bare attraction at best, and I’m not into that,” he shrugged. “It’s a fun thought, and if it makes everyone’s days just a bit more exciting, whatever, as long as they find some joy. I’ve been here long enough to know better. I’m just a servant to her.” 

“You’re far more than that,” Claudia frowned. 

“Yes, I know this,” Branch laughed. “I know my worth, don’t you worry,” he snapped her a small grin and flipped his hair over his shoulder as he walked past her. 

She eyed him and laughed, following him up. 

Something felt… off in the castle today. It felt as if there were more eyes on her than normal. 

Viva cleared her throat with a soft frown, adjusting her skirt as she walked. It was a bright and sunny day, the sunlight peeking and streaking through the closed curtains in small beams. They danced over her skin as she walked down to the gardens. 

Her fiancé was to see her today. Yippee. 

Her eyes moved around the room as she walked. Normally, as she entered rooms, the staff would stop what they were doing and bow. Today, none of that followed. Her features took on a bewhidered look as the maids around her all seemed to continue working, some obviously sticking their rears out and looking back slightly, as if trying to see if she was looking. 

She looked back when she heard her attendant let off a small sigh. The girl looked exasperated, giving her head a small shake. 

Viva frowned and kept on her trek. She pushed the doors open to the gardens, the breeze blowing in and shaking her hair. As she stepped out, she eyed a few more maids who whispered to one another as they looked at her. She’d get to the bottom of this, and she’d start with Claudia. For now… 

“Darling,” Creek smirked, all fang with that power-thirsty look in his eyes. “You look radiant today, my future queen.” 

Everything that left this man’s mouth was always dripping with venom, even if it appeared as honey. He was fantastic at shmoozing with her father, befriending her sister, and charming his way into anything he wanted. She could see him for what he was. 

“Creek,” she regarded him in the same way she had since they were kids. “Good to see the day treating you well.” 

Creek sighed, rather dramatically. “Always as warm as a blizzard, my queen. Truly, I am your husband to be. Am I not warranted a smile now and then?” 

“A smile would indicate happiness,” Viva said in quite a bored tone. “I believe the word is lost on us as vampires. Now, would you like to sit here and complain, or would you like to traipse about the city to feed your insatiable ego?” 

“Oh, we’re quite feisty today. Meow,” Creek chuckled. “Someone woke up on the wrong side of the coffin this morning,” he waved. “Allow the new day's positivity to flow through you and push the negative out, Darling.”

Viva stared at him. She raised her brows and waved at the door. 

Creek plastered on another smirk and placed his elbow out for her. 

She held in the deep sigh that wanted to escape and took his arm. Her eyes followed the servants as they walked back through the castle. Now it seemed the maids were on their best behavior, all bowing. 

She looked back at Claudia lightly and eyed the girl, making her tense. She’d find out later. 

“Subpar at best,” King Peppy said with a disgruntled noise. “You were supposed to oversee this,” he said, a bite in his voice that made his daughter tense. He was looking over the reports for the southern gates. They were in need of repair, as age had taken its toll on the silver. Princess Poppy was to oversee its repair and provide assistance. 

However, the girl knew silver generation was a power that was nearly lost on her. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t make silver as well as her father or sister. Viva would teach her here and there, but…

“This is unacceptable work,” Peppy gruffed and tossed the papers at his daughter, sending them flying around the girl and to the floor. “I expect better from the princess,” he hissed, his eyes sharpening at her. 

“My apologies, Father,” Poppy bowed her head. 

The king let off a hearty sigh. “You’ve embarrassed our family with that pathetic excuse. I will have your sister fix it. You will move your focus to the upcoming ball. Try not to disappoint me this time,” he said and turned, his cape flying around as he left the room. 

“Yes, sir,” she mumbled. 

She sighed and picked her head up as the heavy door clicked shut. She looked to her attendant, ready to have him retrieve the papers from the floor, but paused. A frown was pinched on his brow, his eyes turned rather angrily at the door where the king had just departed. 

He looked at her, and she felt her lungs halt. His eyes softened so fast, it was as if ice had just melted in the sun. He searched her face before nodding and moving to pick the papers up without her asking. The papers were placed on the desk, Branch bowing lightly. 

Poppy wiped off her surprise and turned, the guards opening the door for her, and Branch following behind her. 

“There is to be a ball soon,” she stated. 

“Yes, my lady,” Branch confirmed. 

“You will be at my side,” she said sternly. 

“Of course, my lady. Where you go, I follow,” he nodded. 

“Good,” she said. 

Her eyes then moved around the room. It seemed she had many eyes of the staff today. Usually, they wouldn’t dare look at her. Today, they were looking and whispering. 

She raised a brow. “Whispers fill the castle today,” she hummed. “Am I to be under the assumption that they speak of me?” 

Branch hesitated for a moment. “Yes, my lady.” 

Poppy raised a brow. “And do you know of these whispers?” 

“They are simply rumors,” Branch said. 

She narrowed her eyes, ready to turn and interrogate him on the situation. She stopped, though, when she saw her sister walking down the hall at a hot pace, eyes on her. 

“Sister, a word,” she said sternly. 

“Of course,” Poppy nodded readily and followed her to an unoccupied room. 

“Stay,” Viva said to the attendants and closed the doors. 

Branch blinked and looked at Claudia, who smiled sheepishly. 

“She made me tell her,” she whispered. 

“Oh, god,” Branch muttered, his cheeks heating. It was a mortifying rumor, and he hoped it wouldn’t cost him his job.

“What!?” Poppy’s eyes widened, her cheeks turning red. “How did it get out?!” She whispered in agitation. 

“I don’t know,” Viva sighed. “Claudia said she wasn’t sure who started the rumor, but obviously someone heard us. It makes sense. Many of the maids were attempting to entice me today. They aren’t sure who it is I was looking at. You, on the other hand,” she cringed. 

“This cannot be happening,” Poppy ran a hand through her hair. “He knows. He has to know.” 

“Has he done anything out of character?” Viva hummed. 

Poppy paused and thought over her words. He was angry for her this morning. But… that was hardly out of character. Branch seemed to be a very emotional person. “No. But he knew of the whispering today, said they were simply rumors.” 

“Oh,” Viva blinked. “Then I hardly think he believes them true. Or…. perhaps they are married, and he’s brushing it off,” she sighed and rubbed her face. “That has to be it. They’re married, and that’s that. We ignore the rumors and trek forward with our lives.” 

Poppy frowned, a pit starting in her stomach again. She nodded once, though. “Right. We cannot let it spread. If Father were to catch wind…” She paled. 

“He will not,” Viva said sternly. “Hold your head high, sister. We will deny these rumors until we’re blue in the face. They are beneath us if anyone says anything. Understood?” 

“Yes,” Poppy nodded.

“Good. Let’s be off then,” Viva nodded and turned on her heel. 

The attendants stepped back and parted to stand behind their princesses. 

The girls nodded before parting. 

Poppy hummed as she walked. To think that he knew just what she said made her want to disappear. She sighed and shifted her neck side to side, earning a few pops. Her eyes then shifted back just a bit. 

Branch had his eyes forward, but as she did, he moved his to hers. A gentle smirk took over his lips before he looked forward again. Her cheeks burned, and she looked ahead again. 

He knows. 

She closed her eyes briefly before diverting and pushing the doors to the garden open, her guards and attendant following quickly. 

Her thoughts were too scrambled at the moment. She was embarrassed, mortified, and ridiculously upset. Why was she so upset? They were just rumors that would dispel after some time. 

She could feel the gravel crunching underneath her heels, smell the pungent scent of the flowers around her, and feel the heat from the sun heating her skin. Yet, they were all lost to her as her mind tangled further than any knot. 

He was married. It was time to put this out of her head. He’s married. He’s married. He’s married. He’s-

She turned around abruptly, causing her party to skid to a halt. 

“I am… quite parched. It’s hot today,” she cleared her throat. 

“I can get you-” Branch started. 

“My guards shall fetch me some water,” she interrupted and looked at the men. They gave her incredulous looks, but the will in her eyes was strong. 

They bowed once and headed back to the castle. 

Branch looked back at them and then at her, pausing when she was looking at him intently. 

“Come,” she said and turned, walking into the garden's hedge maze. 

He jumped and stepped after her quickly. Was this regarding the rumors? Oh god. He couldn’t afford to lose his position. His pack was depending on them. He couldn’t-

A gasp left him as he was suddenly pushed against one of the hedge walls, Poppy looking at him with intense eyes. 

“M-My lady?” He asked. 

“Are you married to Clay?” Poppy asked sternly.

…What? 

Branch blinked. “I beg your pardon?” 

“Are you and Clay Rivers married?” She asked again. 

Branch then took on a rather disgusted look. “No. He’s my brother, Princess.”

She blinked now and released him, taking a step back. “Brother. You don’t look alike.” 

“In what way?” Branch asked, bewildered. He thought he and all of his brothers looked remarkably similar. 

“The green hair,” she waved at his purple. “The height,” she said again. 

“Hey,” Branch said mildly. 

“The only similarity is blue,” she scoffed. 

Branch watched her carefully. She was shifting her weight, her cheeks flushed. It brought a smile to his lips and a laugh to shake out of him. 

Poppy paused and looked at him. He was laughing. Really laughing. It made her whole body warm up. She’d… never heard anyone laugh. Not this close anyway. And for a moment, she felt her still heart give a hard beat in her chest. 

“May I ask a question?” Branch slowed, a large smile on his face. 

Poppy flushed and turned. “You may not,” she said and walked on. 

“My lady,” Branch laughed again and followed her. 

“No questions,” she said sternly and exited the maze. She bounced on her feet as her guards brought her water. “I require… more water. Go,” she said to Branch. 

He looked at the glasses and then at her, nodding. “Yes, my lady,” he said and took his leave. 

Poppy tapped her foot and took a glass, downing it. She then took the other and drowned a nearby plant. “Send word to my sister,” she said to one of her guards. “Tell her we are to have lunch together.” 

He saluted and took his leave as well. 

“You…. fetch me more water,” she said to the other, seeing Branch returning. 

He gave her a puzzled look, but nodded and headed back to the kitchens. 

Branch watched him go and then at his princess. 

She chewed on her lip. “Perhaps… the heat is getting to me.” 

“It is quite hot. We wouldn’t want you to overheat,” Branch led her to a bench and handed her the water. 

“Thank you,” She took it in thanks and sat down. She winced. “My shoe is cutting my heel,” she sighed. 

“Allow me,” Branch came around to her front and knelt down. “Your foot,” he waved. 

She watched him before lifting her skirt just slightly and sticking her foot out to him. 

He took her foot and gently undid the strap, carefully bandaging the back of her heel. He was so gentle, so precise. He always had a solution to fix her problems. He was by far her best attendant yet, and she could hardly let him go. But one thing needed to be rectified. 

“Branch,” she said, making him pause and look up. Her eyes were hard and cold. “I know of the rumors circulating. Let me be clear. I have no interest in you, whatsoever.” 

To this, he surprised her by taking on a rather resigned look, a small smile gracing his lips. “My lady, I never thought it possible. I am aware of where I stand. While I have come to understand your curiosity of the world around you, I am just a wolf. Why would you ever look at me? It was an impossible thought to begin with.” 

His words were precise, yet left her heart darkening. It was af if his statements left her body colder than any rock buried in the thundering storm of a blizzard. It was what she intended, but her heart was screaming to take the words back. 

She nodded stiffly as he placed her foot back on the ground. “Fetch… me more water.” 

Branch shook a little with laughter and stood. “At once,” he bowed and backed away. 

She stood and paced rigidly. Her mind and her heart were on separate tracks, and it left her body shaking and her mind in a muddle. What was wrong with her? She was the vampire princess, for fuck’s sake! She needed to get a grip! He was right! He’s just a wolf! She’d asserted her stance, and that was that! Her father expected- no demanded more out of her! She was resilient! Strong and independent! She was a vampire! 

Yet… she found herself yearning to be weak, to be reliant, to feel. 

She shook her head and frowned, looking at the sun. What was her schedule today? She’d already messed up with her father once; she couldn’t afford to do it again! But she sent Branch away! For more damn water! 

“You!” She pointed at a gardener, making the poor boy startle. “Fetch my attendant from the kitchens at once!” 

He nodded rapidly and ran to the kitchen. 

She ran a hand through her hair and sighed. A princess was to behave better than this. A vampire was to hold themselves better than she was. 

Branch came back and waved the gardener back to his job. He gave Poppy a rather exasperated look and bowed his head. “My lady.” 

She frowned. He should never give her that look! Yet… she looked at all the empty glasses. Perhaps it was warranted today and today only. 

“My schedule?” She asked in a demanding tone. 

“You are to tend to the meeting of the upcoming ball in half an hour. I have been informed you would like to see your sister for lunch as well?” He asked. 

“Yes,” she nodded. Her guards moved quickly. 

He nodded. “I shall adjust. Shall we be off once your guards have returned? You seem taken with the idea of arriving first as of late.” 

He was good at reading her. 

“Yes,” she nodded once. She tapped her foot as they waited and looked at him, shifting her weight awkwardly. “Water?” She waved at the glasses. 

This, of course, made him laugh. And it pissed her off that she loved it. 

They aren’t married. Related. Brothers. 

She so wished that Poppy had never told her that. Now it was all that consumed her head. He was more available than she thought, and he was just so cute. 

Viva sighed in irritation. She’d spend the better part of the afternoon ‘doing paperwork’ up on one of the balconies. She was watching the maids clean the ballroom for the upcoming event. He was among them, happily chatting with his coworkers and cleaning away. 

Clay had such an elegance to him. The way he swayed while he swept, the way he stood on his toes as he cleaned the walls, everything. She was watching his every move and just knew that even if no one noticed her, she was a creep.

She sighed and stood, the chair scraping the marble floor. Hopefully that didn’t actually scratch it. Gathering up her papers, she started he way down, ready to call it a night. 

However, she found herself halting and lingering around a corner. Creek was here with Lord Pansey. Why was she not notified? 

They were talking rather quietly with the head of her guard, both men smiling at the soldier with a rather nasty look in their eyes. It put her on edge, her body going stiff, and had her scooting closer. 

“It’s for the best,” Rain Pansey said in a low and compelling voice. 

Lyric, the head of the guard, hummed and looked around, making her back up. “Let’s discuss this in my office,” he ushered the men. 

They smirked and followed the man into one of the offices. 

Viva stepped out and frowned at the door. What was all this about? Her father was in good standing with the Panseys, but she found herself in caution regarding that family. 

Whatever it was, she’d find out. 

Chapter Text

Four months and one week until the royal wedding

Life had changed recently for Kiel. Over the last few weeks, he found himself chomping at the bit to go to the gardens. There, he could get lost in the petals and the scents. There and only there, he could look at the sun unblinkingly and never feel the sting of pain in his eyes. His sun. 

The moments in between these stolen moments seemed rather dull. Unless Marceline was involved, that was. She was like a fire that not one soul yet had been successful in putting out. He hoped dearly that her flame remained intact as long as possible. 

“Kiki!” Marceline came running down the hall, her arms out and flapping as if she were a bat. 

“Marcie,” Kiel said and watched her run around him, amusement in his eyes. “You know how Mother and Father feel about running in the house,” he chided lightly. 

“Hush,” she huffed and came to a stop in front of him, her red gown disheveled and a mess around her legs. “Mama said I can’t go to the ball next week,” she stated unhappily. 

“Yes,” he nodded, the corners of his lips attempting to pull up as his little sister attempted to pull the same sassy stance he’d caught on his mother. Except she was small and had no hips, therefore her hands went to her waist, and her hip jutted out to the side in disapproval. “And why not?” 

“Because you are six, Marcie,” he put his own hand on his hip. “Children are not permitted to these events.” 

“You get to go,” she scoffed. 

“I’m not a child,” he chuckled lightly. 

“You act like one,” she said back with enough sass to rival any woman he had around him. “Children sneak out, said Father, and I saw you sneaking around the gardens with that boy-” She was cut off by his hand clamping around her mouth, eyes panicked. 

“Hush,” Kiel said and looked around, but it seemed only his attendant and her nanny were present. He looked at her again. “How do you know about that?” 

“I have eyes, Kiki,” she pushed his hand away. “Is that why you go out there so much?” 

She was far too mature for her age and attentive of her surroundings. She was smart, and if he wasn’t careful, it would get him caught. 

He sighed and tapped his foot. “Yes. Please don’t tell them.” But as he looked at his little sister, her sinister smirk reaching her lips, he knew just aking wasn’t enough. “What do you want?” He heaved a sigh. 

“So much sugar, I combust,” she cackled lowly. 

“You are actually a demon,” Kiel sighed in long suffering. 

“And for you to stop parenting me! I want the old Kiki back,” she pouted. 

He paused and dropped his posture a bit, sagging with another sigh. “I will… try. Okay?” In truth, he missed how he used to be as well. Before his father had started demanding more from him as the heir, he used to be brighter, if only a little. He feared that part of himself was now dead. “Father expects a lot from me, Marcie.” 

“I know,” she hummed unhappily. “Bring me sugar!” 

Kiel rolled his eyes and ruffled her hair. “Top of my list.” 

“Better be!” She grinned. 

“My lady, we mustn’t keep your mother waiting,” Neffy said, bowing her head in apologies for interrupting. 

“Be off with you then,” Kiel waved lightly. “Before Mama comes looking for you.” 

“Kay,” she said rather flatly before looking around. Once she was satisfied, she jolted forward and hugged his waist. 

“Marcie,” Kiel chastised and looked around quickly. 

“Maybe one day we can hug without worry,” she said quietly and let go. “Have fun in the garden,” she grinned and took Neffy’s hand, the nanny taking on a noticeably sad tone to her features at the girl's words. 

“Right,” he whispered and straightened his coat. He watched her as she left with her nanny and sighed, resting his fingers over his eyes. 

Dull wasn’t a strong enough word for the in between. His life was like a grey hellscape with brief visions of warmth here and there. His love for his mother and sister was the only thing that had kept him going for so long, but when was it too much? 

His home was a cage, whether or not it seemed as such. They were bound by responsibility and held in place by their own warden. To think that this, this palace of lavish luxury, came with gilded bars was laughable. 

Yet here they were. 

His mother, trapped in a marriage she never wished to a man who rarely spared her a glance, only found comfort in the design of her own prison. His sister, who only wished to be a child with the freedom to love as she chose, shackled by the image pushed on her of a ‘vampire’. 

He dropped his head and then picked it back up, looking back at his attendant slightly. 

Suki gave him a small sympathetic look and nodded. “You are to see your father this morning, then you are free.” 

Free. She phrased it that way for a reason. Bless this girl for understanding him so well. She’d been with him for months now, and he’d be damned if he lost her on any of the rotations. 

He nodded and took in a breath. “Let’s be on our way then,” he said and headed for his father's study. 

As he approached, he heard voices talking just out of earshot, muffled by the closed doors. However, he could make out the voice of Lord Rain Pansy. The Pansy’s seemed to be frequent visitors as of late, and he truly did not appreciate them when they invaded his space. 

He postured himself and knocked twice, the voices hushing. 

“Enter,” his father's cold voice called. 

He gripped the shiny doorknob and twisted, pushing the door open. Instantly, he wanted to turn around and shut it once more. Irritation shot through his body like a fast-moving venom that pulled at his face. Creek was sitting on the blue cushioned couch with his father, his ever-present smirk on his lips. 

He forced it down and stepped in, bowing to the Pansy’s as Suki shut the door behind him. He bowed his head. “You wished to see me?” 

“Yes,” Quintin hummed, writing on a document on his desk. “Take a seat.” 

Quintin Mooncrest, head and lord of the estate. Someone Kiel looked nothing like. He was the same muted purple as his sister, his hair short and white, and his eyes a deep brown color. He was a broad and strong man, built in muscle and power. Kiel often found himself wishing he looked more like his father, as the mere shadow of the man engulfed him, stature and legacy.  

Kiel swallowed thickly and took to the chair farthest from the Pansy’s. His eyes cut to Creek’s, the boy's smirk growing as the seconds ticked by. The things he would give up just to put one fist through that boy’s arrogant, smug smile…

“Now then,” Quintin placed his quill down and clasped his hands together, his elbows on the desk. “We are here to discuss your engagement.” 

Kiel blinked hard, nearly choking on air. “Pardon? My engagement?” 

“Indeed,” Quintin nodded once. “King Peppy has given a response as to the hand of Princess Poppy, and we were fortunate enough that he chose you. It is to be announced at the ball next week. I expect you to be prepared.” 

A shaky breath left Kiel in that moment, but he nodded, his father's hard gaze pinning him in place. “It is a great honor to be chosen.” 

“Quite,” his father nodded. 

“Just think,” Creeks voice entered the conversation like nails on a board. “We’re to be brothers,” he grinned. 

Kiel gripped at the chair underneath his hands. “I can think of nothing more that would bring me joy,” he said flatly. 

“Neither can I,” Creek said back, just as flat and eyes turning sharp. 

“That was all,” Quintin waved dismissively. 

“Yes, be on your way,” Creek’s grin doubled. “I will be seeing you at the ball next week. You’ll enjoy Poppy, I think. She’s quite easy to entertain.” 

It was small, just the twitch of his eye. Irritation leaking into his outer shell. But it was enough. Enough for his father to catch it. 

Quintin postured and sent him a scowl. “You will respect our guests, am I understood?” He hissed. 

Kiel stiffened and nodded. “My apologies,” he bowed his head. 

“We shall discuss this later. Off with you now. I have business to attend to with Lord Pansy,” he said with a wave of irritation. 

Kiel took to his feet and bowed before making his retreat. His eyes turned angry as both Pansy men smirked at him as he did. Whatever business he had with those snakes couldn’t be good. But he was shut out from that, as his father didn’t think him ready.

He frowned at the dark rug under his feet. Engaged? Just another freedom stripped from his grasp. 

He heaved out a sigh and headed downstairs. As he made his step to the bottom of the stairs, a throat being cleared caught his attention. He looked up and found his mother looking at him. 

Thalassa was sitting on the couch, going over some lessons with Marceline, when she caught sight of her son coming down, looking rather unhappy. She knew what her husband had been planning, and she felt for her son. If she could get him out of it, she would. 

“I’m sorry,” she whispered, her daughter looking at her and then at her brother. 

Kiel stared at her, many emotions running past his eyes before resignation took his features. “Think nothing of it. I shall be in the garden. Send for me if I am needed,” he said in a stern tone and took a powerful strut out of the door, his coat flying behind him. 

Thalassa looked after him in sympathy, a sigh on her lips. 

“Is Kiki okay?” Marceline looked up at her. 

She hummed and ran a soft hand through her hair, her long nails gently scratching her scalp. “Yes. But let’s leave Kiki alone for a while, alright?”

“Okay,” Marceline hummed uncertainly and looked after her brother. 

Kiel growled softly to himself and kicked a rock across the paved path in a bout of irritation. He shifted his weight and put his hands on his hips, his fingers digging in rather uncomfortably. Better than losing his head and getting it worse than he already was from his father. 

He shifted his eyes upwards and felt irritated further at the cloudless sky, the harsh breeze blowing his hair and coat behind him. He wished desperately that it would rain again, if only to release some of the weight that dragged him down. 

“Young Lord,” Suki spoke up, causing him to look back. She was giving him another sympathetic look. “You’ll want to head down this path,” she nodded to the left pathway. “What you seek is there.” 

He looked down the path and then sent a grateful look her way. She, and she alone, knew what was happening in the back corners of his life. 

He nodded and took stride down the path, his eyes looking around for his escape, his friend.

When he found him, it was as if time slowed around them, as it did every time he saw him.

Dock had been in the beds, planting new flowers as the lady of the land requested. He was now standing, his eyes closed as he soaked up the mid-morning sun, a gentle sway in his body with the wind. His long, fiery hair was in a low ponytail and whipping in the breeze, sending his scent back to the vampire. Oh, how he loved this boy’s scent. It was everything he wished to follow. Leaves, strawberry, so much strawberry. Roses, dirt, and that wonderfully woodsy smell that told him he was a werewolf. 

Dock paused and tilted his head before looking back. And just like that, the breath was knocked from Kiel’s lungs like this was the first time meeting him again. 

“Hi,” Dock smiled brightly, the warmth of a thousand sunny days wrapped up in one look. 

His sun. 

“You look worn today,” Dock said with a gentle look, walking through the flowers to him, careful not to step on any buds. “And it’s not even noon.” 

“Some days feel as if I’ve woken just to feel the hard grips of the day to come,” Kiel hummed somberly. 

To this, Dock gave him a soft look. “That’s alright. Even the flowers that bloom at dawn struggle some days. Come with me,” he smiled and nodded him along. 

Kiel followed behind, the weight in his chest already beginning to lift. 

“See these?” Dock slowed down by a bed of flowers with an arch in the middle, vines drawing up it with more flowers. However, they were all closed. “These are moon glories. Ya see, they struggle all day, just as their companions, the morning glories, struggle all night,” he gestured to each flower. “But eventually, they'll open up.”

Kiel looked between them and then at the boy with a raised brow. “Alright?” 

Dock smiled and came back over to him. “What I mean to say is, every flower blooms, whether that be at night or at dawn. As if to remind us that even after a long night or a strenuous day, life always has a new beginning. You can always change your day, your week, your life. And it’s never too late to try. It can be hard,” he nodded. “But maybe one day, we can follow our hearts and find the path for us. Until then, don’t let the unhappiness of others take your day. Make it what you want, and if you can’t, there’s always tomorrow. You’ll bloom again,” he smiled. 

Some days, this boy said the most stupid things, and others… 

“You’re something else,” Kiel scratched his head. “Thank you. I appreciate your words.” He took in a breath and relaxed himself. “So. Could you hear me or smell me coming?” 

“Both,” Dock laughed and started walking with him. They usually hung out around the edges of the estate for safety. “Got lots of questions for me today?” He grinned. 

Every smile this boy gave him was like new life to his lungs. Without him, he didn’t breathe. 

“Always,” Kiel nodded. “We could drop by the strawberry field before we settle,” he tempted. 

Dock gasped. “You know the way to my heart already,” he laughed. “Yes, please! I love strawberries!” 

This he did know. 

“Come on. How is your day treating you?” Kiel nodded him along and headed down the east path. He looked back a bit and found Suki smiling at him. He nodded her up, the girl smiling more and taking to his left side, Dock on his right, and already babbling about the morning rotation of gardeners. They grinned at each other before he kept talking. 

This was his secret life. He never intended to befriend wolves, but now that he had, he couldn’t go back. 

“We should go take the fattest nap,” Hickory said with a yawn as he stretched. 

“I think that can be arranged,” John laughed. 

They were heading home for the day, and man, had it been a hot one. As they inched towards summertime, the days felt longer and even hotter. They would love to get out of the fields, but it seemed they were sentenced to it forever. 

“See you later,” Coal ruffled John’s hair with a smile as he headed home. 

“Bye,” John waved and diverted with Hickory to his village. 

They tended to spend the most time in John’s village simply because it was closest to the gates of the city, and most festivals and ceremonies were held there as well, because they were in between the other two packs. But he did enjoy coming over here.

“Hi John!” Many of the pack kids waved happily. 

“Hi,” he smiled and waved back. 

“Come play with us!” Nissa called with a toothy grin, running over to take his hand. It was pretty well known and teased that this little girl had a major crush on him. She was only eight, so he didn’t mind letting her antics fly. 

“He’s here for me, not you,” Hickory said, hands on his hips. 

“You’re just gonna make him nap,” she crossed her arms. 

John shook with light laughter. His best friend was known for taking long naps after a long day's work, so much so that the pups teased him about it. 

“What of it?” Hickory scoffed. 

“Maybe he doesn’t want to nap!” She snapped, her hands going to her hips. 

“He needs rest, too, Nissa,” Hickory rolled his eyes. 

“Says you,” she huffed. “John.” 

“John,” they said at the same time and looked at him. 

“I hate it when you guys do that,” John groaned, taking note that some of the village elders were laughing softly. 

“See what you did,” they said, growling at each other. 

“Hick, she’s eight,” John laughed. 

“And she needs to learn,” Hickory scoffed. 

“Come on. What happened to the fattest nap?” He sighed. 

“I knew it!” Nissa howled. 

“Niss, Sweetie, maybe later, okay? Work was kinda hard today, and we’re both really tired,” he smiled gently. 

Nissa instantly pouted and then growled at Hickory’s triumphant smirk. “Okay,” she sighed. “Get lots of rest and then come play!” 

John laughed as Hickory’s face fell irritated again. “Maybe later.” 

“That means no,” Hickory gave a smug little grin and pulled John away. 

“You get him every day!” Nissa yelled angrily. 

“'Cause he’s mine, not yours!” Hickory yelled back and shut their door. 

“I’m yours now, huh?” John crossed his arms with a smirk. 

“Yes,” Hickory nodded. “Claimed you when I was three: my best friend, no one else’s. You may have friends, but I am the best,” he waggled his finger and went to the kitchen. 

“But I can’t play with Nissa?” He laughed as he followed him. 

“You can,” Hickory scoffed, halfway into the ice box. “On your own time. You came out here to be with me.” 

“Oh, right. My bad,” John snorted and leaned against the counter. 

“It is, but I’ll let it go this time,” he said as he came back with a tray of meats. 

“How generous,” John laughed and snatched up some ham. 

“As long as you know,” he nodded and sat on the counter, eating some bacon. He let his body sag and placed his head on his shoulder as John hopped up beside him. “Are you ready for the alpha ceremony?” 

“That’s not for quite few months,” John scoffed. 

“True. It keeps wearin’ on my mind,” he hummed. He looked down as John’s hand rested on his leg and rubbed his knee. It was far more soothing than anything he’d tried to relax. 

“Me too,” he said softly. “It’s constantly in the back of my mind lately.” 

In the totem of wolf civilizations, there lay a hierarchy, a ranking. Packs mainly consisted of Betas, normal wolves of average status. Below them were Omegas, lone wolves who wandered without the strength of a pack. To be an Omega was to have no help, no protection, no family. Then there were Alphas, the top dogs of the pack, the leaders. Alphas were the strongest of them all, powerful in strength, endurance, and leadership. 

Wolves were bound to a great many things, the strongest one being the moon. When it was at its fullest, they celebrated, holding ceremonies to show their devotion to it. It’s what provided them with their capabilities, and under the full moon, they were at their strongest. This wasn’t just a blind belief, though. The moon occasionally spoke to them, usually through the moon priestess of each village. 

One of the largest occurrences of the moon speaking to them was through the Alpha ceremony. The moon would choose from the candidates for the next generation's alphas. This was a ceremony held every ten years. Some years, there were no candidates, and the alphas in place would remain. Some years, the moon would choose none of the candidates. Others, it would choose more than what they had anticipated. Of course, the firstborn of the current alphas were obvious candidates presented, along with some wolves the alphas had taken note of over the years, ones who showed traits of strength and leadership. 

“You’ll definitely get chosen,” Hickory smiled. “You take such good care of your pack.” 

“So will you,” John squeezed his knee. “Everyone always comes to you if your mom is unavailable, and you do a great job helping them with whatever problem they have.” 

“Thanks,” Hickory smiled softly. 

“The feeling in here seems tense,” Dickory commented as he walked through the door, having just gotten home. 

“Just talkin’ about the alpha ceremony,” Hickory smiled. 

“Ah,” Dickory hummed and snatched a piece of turkey. “Don’t stress yourselves out about it. You guys kinda rock at helping everyone.” 

“Well, thanks,” John smiled. “How did work treat you today?” 

Dickory instantly looked over everything. “I’m so sweaty,” he complained. 

“Join the club,” Hickory sighed heavily. “I hate summertime.” 

“There’s a whole new slew of rumors floating amongst the wolves again,” Dickory grinned and took a seat in one of the chairs. “I heard the princesses are looking inappropriately at a couple of wolves.” 

“That seems far-fetched,” John laughed. “And if that were true-” 

“Fluffball would be the first to tell us. Yeah, I thought that too,” he nodded. “Boy likes to say he has more connections than the brain. He’s so smart,” he smiled. 

“Wish we could let him study more,” John hummed. “I’m sure he could do some incredible things.” 

“Remember when he was five and told us he was going to make a huge underground house?” Hickory laughed. 

“With a ten-story waterslide,” John mused. 

“So we could shower,” Dickory laughed. “I love that Fluffball.”

“Me too,” John laughed with him.

“Well, I’m gonna go shower before Dock gets home and takes an hour in there,” he got up and stretched. 

“Best hurry then,” Hickory snorted. 

“Yup,” Dickory nodded and headed upstairs. 

Hickory watched him before grinning at his best friend. “Nap time.” 

John laughed and slid off the counter. “Come on then.” 

“Fuck yes,” he cheered and slid down with him, taking him up to his room. 

John made quick work of stripping himself of his iconic goggles and the brown vest he wore over his cream top. All the while, Hickory tossed pillows onto the floor, blankets already with them to make the perfect nap nest. He then tossed his hat onto the bed and kicked off his boots. 

A heavy and happy sigh left him as he plopped down into the coziness of his blankets. He put an arm up as John crawled in and dropped on his chest with a small yawn. 

“If the seven deadly sins were personified, you’d be sloth,” John laughed softly as the man under him was already falling victim to the pile. 

“Agreed,” Hickory grinned lazily. “And you’d be pride.” 

“True,” John yawned again and nuzzled into his arms. 

And just like that, they were lost to sleep, the hard day wearing on their bodies. 

Clay shifted his weight lightly. It was at least forty minutes past when Branch was supposed to be out. He knew there was likely a lot more to do as an attendant, but usually he let him know when he was going to be late. He’d not even seen the boy since they departed this morning. It left him with quite an anxious feeling. 

“He’s still not back?” Tempo asked as he came from the woods with a frown. 

“No,” Clay whined. “We can’t go back in outside of work hours, but…” 

“You won’t be let back in,” Tempo shook his head. He tapped his foot anxiously and looked towards the castle. “Hopefully he’s just late.” 

Branch had been preparing to head out for the day, but came to a halt as he looked up and found his princess on her balcony. She was sitting on the floor and resting her head against the railing. He hummed and shifted his weight. She looked rather upset, her lips pulled into a frown, and eyes angry. 

Against his better judgment, he took step back into the garden and looked up at her. “Princess?” He called. 

Poppy blinked and looked around. She then looked down and raised a brow. “Yes?” 

“Are you alright?” Branch asked, making her tilt her head upwards a bit. 

“It is none of your business,” she said curtly, turning her head to the side, nose in the air. 

To this, Branch rolled his eyes and clasped his hands behind his back. “I beg to differ,” he said as flatly as her. 

She frowned and looked at him again, her eyes narrowed. “Pardon?”

“I. Beg. To. Differ.” He narrowed his eyes right back. “As it is my job to ensure your well-being as your attendant, I find it hard to believe that it is ‘none of my business’. My princess is unwell, and I seek to rectify the situation.”

Poppy flushed lightly at the title of ‘my princess’ but refused to lift her scowl. “You are not on duty,” she stated. 

“You think my job stops when the clock does?” He raised a brow. “I take my job very seriously, my lady.”

She scoffed. “You cannot help me. This is not something that can just be fixed. So you can go-”

“Is it something that can be listened to?” He interrupted, both brows raising.

Poppy paused a tick. She’d never heard such a question. He wanted to listen to her problems? An absurd notion. Vampires hardly did such a thing, and werewolves hardly raised their heads to them. “What?”

Branch took on an exasperated look. “My princess, please stop making me repeat myself, as it makes me rather testy. Yes or no?” 

Poppy postured, a new frown decorating her face. She sat up a bit and glared at him. “You are not to speak to me like that.”

“My lady,” Branch started with a sigh. “As of now, I find myself secure in my position. If I were to get fired, it would have been from that embarrassment of a rumor. As I have not been, this leads me to believe you like the work I do. And again, my work is to ensure your well-being. Yes or no?” He reiterated, rather irritably. 

She sputtered, baffled by his brazen attitude. “I suppose, but-”

“Then I’m coming back up,” he nodded once more and headed for the door. 

“You don’t have to- he’s gone. Unbelievable,” Poppy threw her hands up. What was this boy thinking? He was a wolf! The help! And he was talking back to his princess and going against orders. For what? Why was his job so important to him? 

She looked back as he appeared in the doorway, hands behind his back. “You’re very stubborn,” she said, eyeing him. 

“Yes, you’ll find that a trait of mine,” he nodded. “What is troubling you?”

“Why is this so important to you?” She sighed. 

“We are attendants,” he hummed. “Here to serve our masters. Some of us take that job more seriously than others.” 

Poppy frowned immediately. “Do not call me master.”

Branch tilted his head. “Is that not what you are?” 

“Yes,” she hummed. “But you may not call me as such.” 

A small curve took Branch’s lips. “Then how should I address you?” 

Poppy cleared her throat. “My lady or princess or…” 

“My princess?” Branch smiled just a bit wider. 

This made her flush more and clear her throat again. “If you must.” 

“I must,” he nodded. “So do tell, my princess. What troubles you? I am happy to listen.” 

She glared at him, the heat in her eyes dwindling. “Sit,” she waved next to her. 

Branch’s brows raised in surprise before he walked to her side and sat down. 

There lingered a moment of silence, both looking at the sunset just over the gates of the city. It painted the sky in an array of beautiful oranges and pinks. 

Poppy looked at him slightly, just out of the corners of her eyes. He was waiting patiently for her to be ready to talk, bathed in the light, the loose hair from his braid blowing in the gentle breeze. My god, he was beautiful. 

Branch’s eyes moved from the sky to his princess, and he couldn’t help but admire the same thing. She was glowing a radiant pink from the sun, a color he felt like should be natural for her. Her eyes were soft in this moment and this moment alone, half-lidded and exhausted. The curls in her hair were falling, natural waves coming to take their place and shake in the breeze around her. 

Their eyes remained locked for a moment before she sighed. 

“I’m to be engaged next week. It is to be announced at the ball,” she said in a voice of resignation. 

“Oh,” Branch said and forced the frown at bay. Something hard and upset pitted in his stomach. It was a feeling he was quite unfamiliar with, but didn’t like all the same. He cleared his throat. “And you do not like this man?” 

“I know not of him,” she shrugged. “He is the young lord to be of the Mooncrest Estate. I’ve been out there once, but I have not met the boy. It is not that I detest the man, only that I detest the thought. I was appalled at the idea of my father arranging such a thing for my sister at only ten, and I knew it could happen to me, but…” She frowned. “It is no secret that I am a disappointment to my father, as you’ve seen. It is selfish, but I hoped that since he regarded me in such a way, perhaps I would not see the same fate as my sister.” 

Branch frowned. “If you don’t wish it, could you not reject it?” 

Poppy let out a bitter chuckle. “If it were so easy,” she mused with a shake of her head. “I was born into this world with no freedom. Could you…” she started to say and looked at him. “Imagine?” She finished, looking at the collar around his neck. 

Branch gave her a rather soft look. “I could, my princess.” 

“Of course you could,” she hummed. “Forgive me. We are alike in that sense.” 

“I believe we counter each other,” Branch said, bringing her eyes back to him, but his were now on the sunset once more. “I was born into this world with no rights, but I have freedom in ways. You were born with every right, but no freedom of your own.” He explained. “I do understand your frustration,” he said and looked at her again. 

“I suppose you do,” she nodded. “I guess I am just frustrated, feeling so trapped and disappointing.” 

“May I speak freely, my lady?” He hummed. 

“You have been doing so since you called to me,” Poppy rolled her eyes. “But yes.” 

“You are judging your worth through the eyes of one,” he started. “They are your fathers, so I can understand why these opinions weigh so heavily on you, but you should never let anyone make you question your self-worth. No matter who you are talking to, you need to remember that people are going to give you what they are, not what you deserve. Only you can give that to yourself.” 

She stared at him with a rather surprised look, her eyes becoming soft and vulnerable. “I just want him to be proud of me,” she whispered. 

“I know,” he nodded. “And you can spend a lifetime chasing something that may never come to fruition, but that is not a reflection of you, only him. He chooses not to see what you provide, chooses not to recognize your efforts. Princess, you are not asking too much by wanting the respect you deserve and the love you crave. He is your father,” he frowned a bit. “It is only natural.” 

She frowned and looked down at her lap. “I’ve never heard anything like this.” 

“They’re hard lessons to learn,” Branch hummed. “But once you do, you’ll find that you may like yourself more by the end. At a very young age, my parents taught my brothers and I the most important lesson.” 

Poppy looked at him again, her body heating at the affectionate smile he was giving her. 

“Your value doesn’t decrease because someone couldn’t see your worth,” he said earnestly. “No matter who that person is.” 

Poppy stared again before looking down at her lap, her eyes crinkling in the corners. “But… he’s my father. Maybe if I just work harder and wait… he’ll see me one day.” 

Branch sat in silence for a moment, choosing his words carefully. “You may be right,” he nodded, making her look up again. “Some say it’s painful to wait for someone. Some say it’s painful to forget someone. But truly, I think the worst pain comes when you don’t know whether to wait… or to walk away,” he said and looked at her. “This is all just my opinion, but Princess, there are people who see your worth. Like your sister. I think you need to decide how much you’re going to take and how long you’re willing to wait. You are strong, so strong, and he won’t see that until you make him.” 

“You think I should communicate these things then?” Poppy frowned a bit. “That is hardly something we do. We are to abandon such things.” 

“This is true,” he sighed. “Perhaps it is naive to think I could teach a vampire anything. I’ve overstepped. Forgive me,” he bowed his head. 

She paused. “Wait. Please. I hear your words and… they make me feel more than I have in a long time. You speak of respect and love and worth. These are things I have none of, but wish for. I do not believe you are naive, but that your words are emotionally wise.” She sighed. “It is just that I do not believe my father would regard such words in strength, but in weakness. To communicate in such a way… would he listen to me?” 

“I used to think that communication was everything,” he said, making her pause. “Until I realized that it isn’t. Understanding is. You can talk all you want, but if the other person doesn’t truly hear you, it’s simply just noise. Is he worth waiting for? Worth never finding self-love? These are things only you can answer.” 

She let out a breath and rubbed at the skirt of her gown anxiously, her fingers picking at the jewels. “You’ve given me a lot to think about,” she hummed. 

“Are you feeling any better?” He smiled. 

“I believe so,” she nodded. “You have my thanks.” 

“Think nothing of it. I understand that the concept of feelings to vampires is lost, but to us… it’s everything,” he smiled. “Having someone who can listen and validate can make all the difference in the world.” 

She raised her brows a tick. “Perhaps there is much you can teach us.” 

“Perhaps,” he laughed softly. “Should I leave you now, Princess?” 

She hummed and then shook her head. “Would you mind terribly if I asked you to stay? Just a bit longer?” 

“I wouldn’t mind at all,” he smiled. “Now, answer me this. If Princess Poppy designed herself, what would be the product?” 

To this, Poppy took on a contemplative look. “Less ball gowns, that’s for certain,” she scoffed. 

Branch laughed. “Perhaps that’s where you should start. You have a royal designer, do you not?” 

“We do,” she nodded, her mind beginning to race with new designs. “Just think,” she gasped. 

“Tell me,” Branch smiled, leaning an elbow on his propped knee. 

By the time he left the city, it was late, and the stars were out. He didn’t intend to stay so late, but she needed it, and he felt like he’d made a little bit of an impact. It made him feel rather proud of himself. 

He yawned and stretched his arms over his head as he walked. His family was probably freaking out. When wolves didn’t come back from the city, the packs always had to consider the worst. Punishment in the city was harsh for wolves. The witches and regular trolls, not so much. If you stole, it was likely you’d lose a hand. If you hurt someone, it was likely you wouldn’t come back at all. Step out of line and earn the consequences. Therefore, he was hot-footing it home to let them know he was okay. 

What he didn’t expect was to be tackled before he could get there by a blur. 

“You’re okay!” Aire cried and hugged him tightly. 

“I’m okay,” Branch nodded and hugged him back. “You shouldn’t be so close to the city,” he said, looking around and pulling his hood over his ponytailed hair. 

“I don’t care! We were so worried about you,” he frowned. 

“I know, I’m sorry,” he said, rubbing the tear off his cheek. “Are they all out?” 

“Of course they are,” Aire scoffed and got up, helping him to his feet. “Clay and Daddy waited for you for a long time.” 

“My bad,” he rubbed his neck in guilt. “Let’s go home, and I’ll call to them,” he nodded and took his brother's arm in his. 

“What took you so long?” Aire sighed and nuzzled his shoulder. 

Branch blew out a breath and hummed. “Someone needed help, and you know me,” he smiled. 

“You would never leave anyone in need of help,” He nodded. 

“She needed someone,” he nodded. “Not physically, but mentally. I can happily report that I think I made a dent,” he smiled. “Sometimes we just need someone to listen. Right?” He tilted his head at him. 

“Right,” Aire smiled. 

“How are you today?” He smiled and nuzzled his cheek, making his bubby laugh. 

“It was good until you didn’t come home. We were getting antsy to get out today, so we layered up and ran around the villages,” he grinned. “I stole more sweet rolls,” he grinned. 

“Oh, you’re the best, you little gremlin,” he grinned. 

“I know,” He grinned. “We played with some of the kids for a while, but… ya know… some parents don’t like us around their kids,” he cleared his throat, making Branch frown. “It doesn’t matter. I wish I could spend more time outside during the day. I like the sun, it just doesn’t like me.” 

“Maybe one day we can find a way to get you a daglsys,” he smiled softly. 

“That’s an amazing dream,” he sighed softly. 

“One day,” Branch nuzzled him as they entered the village. 

“Branch!” Suki came running over and hugged him. “We were so worried!” 

“I know! I’m sorry. Can you call my family? I need to get changed before I get caked in dirt,” he laughed. 

“Yeah,” she nodded and hopped into her shift as he went to his house. She leaned back and howled into the night sky. An amused smile came to her as Aire howled with her. 

Immediately, howls came back. 

Branch came back out after a few minutes in shorts and a short-sleeved top, his hair pulled into a ponytail now. He swayed with the music in his head, humming as he did. He stopped by Aire and took his hand, spinning him around. 

“Woah,” Aire laughed as he was pulled into a quick-paced dance. “What are we doing?” He laughed.

“Dancing, obviously,” he scoffed. He spun him out and skipped along, pulling him by the hand. “Come on,” He grinned at the kids watching them. 

“But there’s no music,” one of them laughed. 

“Then make some!” He laughed as one of them came running over to take Aire’s hand and skip along. 

“You heard him,” Angela laughed and bumped Smidge. 

The girl grinned and ran over to start playing her flute. She waved, and one of her friends came running over to grab her drum. 

More and more kids ran in to skip around as Branch led them. He snaked them around, each stopping with a partner and dancing around one another as more musicians joined Smidge and played.

Branch whipped around and grinned at Suki. The girl grinned back and ran into the fray, taking his arm and spinning around so they faced each other. 

Tempo and Coal slowed as they heard music the closer they got to the village. 

“Oh yeah,” Floyd laughed. “He’s home,” he said and ran ahead. 

They came to a halt, seeing much of the village dancing, and brought their hands up to clap to the beat. They shifted and looked around, some of them laughing. 

Branch spun around and moved everyone forward into the next leg of the dance, taking Aire’s hand and spinning them around, making him laugh. 

He spun away and paused, grinning at his family and waving them in. 

“We dance!” Floyd yelled happily and took Clay’s hand, dragging him in. 

Bruce and John laughed, heading in with them. 

“Thank goodness,” Tempo sighed. “He doesn’t look hurt.” 

“The complete opposite,” Coal laughed as he watched him dance around. “Sapphire,” he called as Branch passed, making him pause. He waved him over. 

“Sorry,” he smiled sheepishly as he came over. “I know I scared you guys.” 

“What happened?” Tempo looked him over, sniffing lightly for injuries. 

“Someone needed my help,” he shrugged. 

“Ah,” they both said. A normal occurrence for him. 

“Took longer than I anticipated,” he shrugged. “But I think it went well. I’m okay, I promise.” 

“Alright,” Coal smiled and looked around. “You sure love starting dances.” 

“Yup! Come on, Papa,” he grinned and put his hand out. 

Coal raised a brow at his hand. He didn’t often find himself dancing, but his son was giving him those eyes.

“Go on,” Tempo grinned. 

“Oh, alright,” Coal laughed and took his hand, getting pulled out instantly. 

Tempo laughed and then smiled as Floyd pulled him in as well. 

After that, a bonfire was lit as everyone was together at that point, and food was cooked. 

Coal found himself sitting at one of the tables, his eyes wandering around his pack. 

“Penny for your thoughts?” Tempo asked as he sat down beside him after making sure all the pups were fed. 

“The alpha ceremony is coming up soon,” Coal hummed, smiling at John as he talked to many of the elders, smiling ear to ear. “He’ll get chosen, I know it.” 

Tempo smiled softly and cast a gaze up at the moon. It held his eyes for a moment, a look of contentment drawing on his face. “Then you’ll have to train him,” he smiled. 

Coal watched him, adoration plain on his face. “I look forward to it.”

“Ready to step down?” Tempo turned his eyes on him. 

“No,” Coal scoffed. “But, I know the pack will go into good hands. He’s not getting it for like a year, though,” he waved. 

“He’ll be better off than we were,” Tempo laughed. 

“What does that mean?” Clay asked as he came to sit with them. 

“Just that things were different in our time,” Tempo waved. “There used to be a lot more packs than this, actually.” 

“Really?” He blinked. 

“Oh yeah,” Coal nodded. “A lot more… tension in the packs as well. They were disbanded a long time ago, though. The vampires have been keeping an eye on us since and make sure we’re corralled,” he hummed. 

“Is that why they keep upping the land charge?” Bruce asked as he came over with Aire. “Do they even want us here?” 

“To a degree,” Tempo nodded. “They want the workers, but in reality, anyone could get the jobs we have. We’re replaceable to them, and the second they don’t want us, I imagine they’ll let us know.” 

“Anyway,” Clay said, sensing the negative feelings surfacing in their youngest brother. “How many packs were there?” 

“Six,” Tempo smiled. “I was in one of them, Papa was in Auntie’s.” 

“You were?” They blinked. 

“Oh yeah. This isn’t my native pack. Either of ours. We started this one,” he laughed. “How have we not told them any of this?” 

“Because it’s not all that pretty,” Coal hummed. “The story of how four packs fell apart overlaps how we met,” he laughed. 

“Well, we’re older now,” Branch said, coming over and sitting down. “Spill. We want to know our history,” he said and waved John over. “I mean, someone’s the next alpha,” he grinned at John. “Shouldn’t we know?” 

“He’s got a point,” John grinned. 

Tempo laughed and looked at Coal. 

“Alright,” Coal snorted. “Pile in,” he said, and they all sat down. “This is the story of the moon, a battle for territory, and five wolves who changed everything.” 

Chapter Text

One hundred years ago 

On the outskirts of the forest, six packs surrounded the city of Pop. While each of these packs shared a similar enemy in the city, it was less known that in these times, the packs were never at peace with each other. Everything was a fight. They warred over land, resources, and jobs. 

The Valentine pack was the largest in the area, followed by the Frost pack, the Wilcott, Rouge, Cinder, and Moonmist. 

Each occupied a section of land owned by the vampires, and while they knew they were under the jurisdiction of the cold creatures, it did nothing to stop them of their territory wars. It had been this way for many generations now, the rivalry and malice. There were rumors of times well before any of them of peace between the packs, shared resources and support, but those times were long forgotten now. 

Now, everything was a fight; nothing was settled peacefully. Packs kept to themselves, wolves divided. 

Coal Rivers was young and naive, but he felt he had a better opinion of all of this territory bull than most of the adults around him. He was sixteen and a resident of the Valentine pack. This, of course, meant their pack didn’t see as much of the fighting as the others. No one dared try to take their home with their size and numbers. But that didn’t mean he wasn’t mature on the situation. Their way of thinking was backwards! They should be supporting one another, not fighting!

But he was sixteen; a pup. His words weren’t taken to heart, and his opinions were dismissed. From all but one person. 

“Ugh, don’t get me started,” Bliss rolled his eyes in irritation as he placed shiny beads in his hair, looking in the mirror and posing a bit with each one to make sure he liked it. 

Bliss Valentine was his best friend and first born of the pack's alphas. They had been glued at the hip from the age of four, and boy, could they be any more opposite. 

Coal was a bit of a wild spirit, always quick to rowdy play, rolling in the dirt, and generally causing havoc in the village. He was completely in his element running around with the pack and hunting. 

Bliss was a bit more of a… fiesty spirit. He detested being dirty and shied away from rowdy play. He adored the glitz and glam of life, always into fashion and hair. But also quite enjoyed helping people and learning more on the healing side. This one was more in his element when he could sketch out designs or when he was in the medical buildings. 

However, this never bothered them. They were happy with one another, differences and all. Coal would happily listen to Bliss go on and on about anything sparkly that had caught his eye or what he had learned in his medical studies that day. He was okay with Bliss using him as a model for his clothes or fretting over his hair. The same was said the other way around. Bliss would occasionally let Coal pull him into a tussle and was known to go right along with his hairbrained schemes. He wouldn’t comment when Coal hurt himself and silently dressed his wounds.

One thing they shared, though. Both boys were very outspoken. They were never afraid to tell you what was on their mind or stand up for someone if they thought they were being wronged. It didn’t matter if only one of them was to protest a matter, as the other would siddle up with him and protest right along, no matter the subject. When one needed backup, the other was always there to support. 

They were partners in crime, fondly called double trouble by their pack. 

“They think because we’re ‘just pups’ that we don’t understand the gravity of what’s going on. We’re sixteen now! Does that mean nothing?!” Bliss huffed. 

“Apparently not,” Coal blew out an exasperated breath, lying on his floor and swatting at the little tassels hanging off of his vanity chair, one he’d made himself. 

Bliss sighed and sat back, his pink hair now beautifully decorated in shiny beads. He looked down at his best friend and grimaced. The boy had dirt caked on parts of his body. His fuchsia hair was chopped short near his jaw and a dusty color. If he only had some length. His color was beautifully dark from all the time spent in the sun, but was covered in scrapes, scabs, and cuts. He had the longest lashes, but they were as unkempt as his brows. Truly, this boy could be stunning if he tried. 

“You should let-” 

“No,” Coal deadpanned, eyes half lidded. 

“You didn’t let me-” 

“You want to give me a makeover,” Coal interrupted again. “That’s code for you want me to bathe.” 

“Well, it wouldn’t kill you,” Bliss rolled his eyes and whipped his tail to smack him in the face. 

Coal sputtered and pushed it away. “It might.” 

“I could fix your hair, liven up your skin,” he grinned. 

“Just so I can get dirty again?” He raised a brow.

“Fix those damn brows,” he pinched his arm, making Coal swat at him. “Let me,” he grinned. 

“No,” Coal crossed his arms. 

“Yes!” Bliss argued. 

“No!” Coal huffed. “You’d have to pin me down for that shit to happen,” he scoffed. 

Bliss paused and seemed to be mulling this over. “Okay,” he nodded and grabbed his tweezers, getting up. 

Coal made a startled noise as he launched at him and rolled, getting up and scrambling out of the door. He let out a laugh as his best friend chased him down the hall and into the living room. While he didn’t necessarily want him to do his eyebrows, Coal always found a way to initiate chase with his best friend, and he loved every second of it. 

“Oh,” Lila, Bliss’s mom, said and stepped aside with a laugh as they tore in. “Guys,” she said, shaking her head as Coal leaped over the couch and ran for the door. 

“Shit!” Willow, Bliss’s dad, jumped as he opened the door just as Bliss tackled Coal through it, the two rolling on the porch and down the stairs. “Boys,” he shook his head. 

“Hold still!” Bliss barked as he pinned the other boy to the ground. It had recently rained, and the ground was muddy, but this was worth the sacrifice. 

Coal grinned at him, making him pause. 

“Coal,” he warned. 

The boy only grinned wider and rolled them, throwing Bliss into the mud. He cackled, slapping his leg as Bliss pulled himself up from the mud. He then stopped at the furious look on his face. 

He turned to scramble away again, but the smaller male was already on him and pinning his limbs down. “Come on! The little diva didn’t want a mud facial?” Coal howled with laughter. He then yelped as a hair was plucked from his face. 

“It will be worth it,” Bliss huffed, his legs pinning the boy down. 

“God, did you get stronger?” Coal huffed as he tried to release himself. He yelped again as more hair was plucked out. 

“Perhaps,” Bliss grinned and worked on shaping his brows, wiping the mud from his face. “Stop squirming, or I’ll poke you in the eye!”

This made Coal halt, wincing as the boy worked. 

The villagers around them laughed and shook their heads, going about their day. Truly, they were the troublemakers, and they were used to their antics. 

“He is getting stronger,” Willow grinned lightly. “That’s a good sign.” 

“We already know he’s taking over the pack,” Lila laughed, rather proudly. 

“True,” Willow laughed. “Umber,” he smiled as the man walked their way. 

“Hello,” he smiled softly. “Boys,” he said as he passed. 

“Hi,” Bliss said offhandedly as he worked. 

“Dad,” Coal whined. “You could help me! He’s torturing me!” 

“Looks to me like you lost a battle,” Umber shrugged. “Face the consequences bravely, pup.” 

Coal sighed heavily. “Gee, thanks.” 

“No one can save you from me,” Bliss grinned wickedly. 

“He’s so much like you,” Umber laughed to Lila. 

“I know,” she grinned. “You look as if you have something important to discuss.” 

“I do. A word?” He asked, demeanor turning serious. 

“Of course. Come in,” Willow led them into the house. 

Bliss and Coal both paused and looked that way as the door clicked shut. 

“We’re eavesdropping, yes?” Coal asked. 

“Duh,” Bliss got up and shook the rest of the mud off himself. He grinned at Coal as he got up. “Your eyebrows look so good now. I’m just great at everything,” he grinned, hands on his hips. 

Coal gave him a deadpan look. “Yeah, yeah. Go,” he waved. 

Bliss snickered and snuck around the house with him. They slowed and made sure they were extra quiet. Umber had fantastic hearing and could catch them easily. He reached up and quietly opened the window, just an inch. 

“You’re kidding,” Willow said, voice astounded. 

“I’m not,” Umber said back. 

“Moon Priestesses are so rare,” Lila said in a surprised tone. “Why, I believe there are only three in this region, yes?” 

“Four now,” Umber confirmed. “It seems a boy from the Rouge pack came into this ability recently. My source says he’s but fifteen.” 

“So young,” Lila frowned. 

Coal and Bliss exchanged glances, remaining quiet. A moon priestess. They were wolves blessed with a divine power from the moon, connected to it far greater than any wolf. They could communicate with it, speak its words to the packs. With them, full moon ceremonies were stronger. They were rare and revered among all wolves. To have one in your pack was greater than gold to them. They were never meant to be pawns of power, but vessels for the moon to spread its magic and power to its people. Helpers of sorts. 

But in this world, divided by hate and anger, they were viewed as a threat. If a pack had one, their power would be stronger, and that bred fear. They were sought, prayed for, targeted. 

In their region, the known priestesses were: 

Ivy Strong, the oldest of them at two hundred and sixty-three, and residing in no pack. She was an omega living on the land and spreading the moon's will to all who needed it. She’d seen the collapse of her pack long ago as many fought for her power. Now she refused to join any others but still did her duty. 

Juniper Light, at one hundred and eighty-nine, he resided in the Moonmist pack. He’d received his gifts later in life, getting them at the age of thirty-four, but his pack was still over the moon. He was old enough to understand what weight his power carried when he’d received it, and stepped cautiously with the packs now. 

Sparrow Whilley, former youngest at seventy-nine. She was currently in the Cinder pack, but had previously been in the Wilcott pack. They had moved when it became apparent that their pack only wished to use the girl who had gotten her powers at only nineteen. Her family was now cautious with anyone they allowed around her. 

Now, a newcomer. 

“Tempo Oak,” Umber filled in the blank. “I hope they can protect him. He’s so young, and these packs are so thirsty for power. Some of them are no better than the vampires,” he hissed. 

“You are correct,” Willow sighed. “We will strengthen our defenses just in case, and hope this doesn’t start an all-out territory war.” 

“Fingers crossed,” Umber hummed. 

Bliss and Coal looked at each other again before they closed the window. They had always heard tales of moon priestesses but had never met one. They couldn’t help but wonder what someone like that would be like. 

“Tempo!” A voice yelled through the air. “Where did that boy go!?” A man snapped, looking around the village.

“I don’t know,” another one said in exasperation. 

“Find him,” he said with a heavy sigh. 

A set of eyes watched them from a treetop, glaring at the men. Tempo sighed when they split up to look for him and rested against the trunk of the tree. 

Tempo Oak never asked for this life. He was fifteen and just wanted to be the goofy teenager that he was. Everything changed when his abilities manifested. 

“There you are,” a voice said, making him jump. “Sorry,” Lydia smiled sheepishly as she pulled herself up into the branches. 

“You weren’t followed, were you?” Tempo looked around. 

“Please,” Lydia scoffed and sat down on the branch. “I’m better than that.” 

This was Lydia Falls, his best friend. They had met when Lydia’s family moved here from the Wilcott pack at ten. It seemed like everyone was running from that pack. 

They met shortly after her arrival and had instantly clicked. She was like the yang to his yin. They complemented each other, balanced each other out. Lydia was a very fun person, ready to try just about anything, but she was a calmer spirit. She was good at taking steps back and assessing situations. She tried to be level-headed about everything, even if she found herself a bit too excitable to manage that. She was a very sweet person who found joy in studying the world around her and sketching nature. 

Tempo was a bit on the opposite side. He was a free spirit at heart, if not albeit chaotic. He was playful yet fierce in everything he did. Unlike his best friend, he tended to charge into things headfirst and just hoped everything would turn out. This tended to put him in more than one situation. He was a curious person and tended to find joy in collecting things most found useless. Shiny and sparkly things, truly. 

Something they shared was their adventurous spirits. They loved exploring together, even if they most certainly weren’t supposed to. 

“Are you doing okay?” She gave him a meaningful look. 

Tempo gave back a half-hearted shrug. “I don't have a choice. I’m… a moon priestess now. I...” he rubbed his neck, his eyes filling with tears. 

“Temmy,” Lydia whined and sat up, reaching a hand over her head and grabbing a branch to swing herself over and sit by him, hugging him close. 

“I didn’t ask for this,” he cried. “It’s so much pressure and-and half of the others in this area live their lives hating the packs! The packs already hate each other for no good reason, and they fight over the priestesses like they’re weapons! All because I can hear the moon speak,” he sobbed as he rubbed at the tears falling down his cheeks. “Now they’re gonna target me.” 

“We won’t let any of them get you,” she squeezed him. 

“What about the ones who already have me?” He shook with silent cries. “They were showing me all these lessons and then told me I was gonna help my pack by strengthening them. They want to use me so they can take more of the land we don’t even own! I just wanna leave,” he ranted. 

Lydia frowned. “How would you even do that?” 

“I have magic,” he scoffed, slumping on her shoulder. “It’s nothing like a witch’s. It’s not mine. I have the ability to channel the moon's magic, apparently. I don’t know how yet, but they want to teach me as soon as possible,” he sighed. “Why can’t we all just get along? We’re all wolves living under the thumb of vampires. We have to go work all day for them just to come home and deal with this stupid turf war.” 

“I know,” she hummed. “Have your parents been informed yet?” 

“I don’t know,” he sighed. 

His abilities had only manifested the night before. He and Lydia were exploring a cave they had found after sneaking away. 

“Woah,” Lydia gasped softly as they stepped in carefully. The walls of the cave were giving off a small sparkle, speckled in the stone and glimmering from the moonlight shining from the mouth of the cave. 

“No kidding,” Tempo smiled widely, running his hands over the rock. He peered down into the dark expanse with thrilled eyes. “I wonder what other treasures this cave has.” 

Lydia laughed, placing a gentle hand over her mouth as her soft voice echoed around the walls. “Maybe we’ll find you more sparkles.” 

“One can only hope!” He grinned and trekked on, tapping his feet before placing them just in case the rock was unstable. 

“What are you going to do with all those shiny rocks anyway?” She giggled, looking at the pouch on him that was already filled. It’s what led them here in the first place. She smiled gratefully and took his outstretched hand to help her down the harsh terrain. 

“Stare at them, obviously,” he scoffed and helped her down.

“Tempo,” a voice whispered, causing him to look around. 

“What?” Lydia tensed and grabbed his arm, looking around as well. 

“You didn’t hear that?” Tempo hummed, his eyes squinting a bit as whispers filled his ears. “Or that?” He frowned and rubbed his ears. 

“No?” She looked around and then at him. “What do you hear?” 

“Whispers?” He frowned as they dimmed. “And my name.” 

“Maybe this cave is haunted. We should go,” she nodded sternly. 

Tempo laughed. “Scared of a little wandering spirit? Where’s your sense of adventure?” 

“I’d like it not to get me killed, thank you,” she deadpanned, making him laugh. 

“I won’t let anything happen to you,” he assured and walked them farther into the cave. 

Their eyes moved around the cave in wonder, sparkles, and what appeared to be drawings coating the walls. They looked ahead as a beam of light streamed just around the bend. They looked at each other before walking around to find the source of the light. 

“Tempo,” the voice whispered again, making him frown. 

As they walked around, gasps left them. Covering every inch of the walls were gems growing in all directions and colors. In the center of this vast new alcove was a hole in the high ceiling, leading to the surface and letting in moonlight. 

“Wow! Look at them all!” Lydia gasped and let him go to look at all the gems. “You were right about treasures!” She looked back at her best friend and paused, the boy's eyes looking unfocused. “Tempo?” 

He was stuck, staring at the moonlight shining on the floor. The whispers in his ears were growing louder and louder by the moment. 

“Tempo,” the voice called again like a sweet siren. “Come to me.” 

He looked at the floor in front of him as a trail of moonstones glowed to life and led to the beam provided by the hole in the ceiling. 

Lydia looked down and then at him again as he started walking. “Tem?” 

He paid her no mind and stopped short of the moonlight. “It’s calling to me,” he mumbled. 

“What is?” She frowned and took a small step forward. 

He remained quiet and stretched a hand into the light before slowly stepping in and looking up. The moon was in waxing gibbous phase, right before the full moon. His eyes closed gently as the whispers around him halted. 

Lydia’s eyes widened as the moonlight intensified and his hair started levitating around him. She looked around quickly as the gems lit up around them, bouncing all the light back at him. 

Something formed in Tempo. Something new yet old that filled his veins with comfort and power. It made his skin feel buzzy in the best way. He barely registered that his feet had come off the ground and that everything on his body was beginning to float. He just relished in the comfort of something his mind told him he was supposed to have, something he needed to be complete. 

Lydia remained quiet, her eyes transfixed unblinkingly on her best friend as the boy began to float and places on his body seemed to glow. Only when he descended and his feet touched the ground, did she take another step forward. 

His hair dropped, but he was still glowing. 

“Tempo,” she said, her eyes widening as his opened. His irises and pupils were taken over by a soft blue light. The glowing spots on his body took shape, swirles of blue light painting his arms, and two small crescent moons formed just at the corners of his eyes, right above his cheekbones. 

He looked up once more, a look of contentment taking over his features. 

“You were born to help spread my will,” the moon spoke to him. “My child, my guardian, my priestess. Trust your instincts, and they will never lead you astray. This tainted world has only seen dark, but in choosing you, the right path has been opened up. Spread our light, my child.” 

“Of course,” he bowed his head. 

As the moon slowly moved away from the center, his eyes dimmed and blinked back to normal. The markings on his skin dimmed into a silver color that shimmered on him. 

“Oh god,” he mumbled and sank to his knees. 

Lydia rushed to his side and gently touched his shoulder. “What just happened?” 

He looked at her slowly, eyes wide. “I just became a moon priestess.” 

“Oh, shit,” she cursed in surprise. She looked over his shaking form, eyes wide and overwhelmed. “Let’s take you home,” she said as she helped him up. 

He nodded and let himself be pulled. When they arrived home, it was no secret what had happened. He had a new feeling about him, a new aura. It was far stronger than any alpha. When he entered, every wolf around him felt compelled to give him their utmost respect, bowing their heads. 

“Why are they doing that?” Tempo frowned. 

“It’s your scent and your aura,” Lydia explained. “They can tell what you are.” 

“Why aren’t you like that?” He looked at her. 

“Because you need me,” she smiled. “Even if my instincts try to tell me to submit, I know what you need from me is to stay the same, so I will.” 

He smiled a bit and squeezed her. She was like his anchor. 

“Mom and Dad are still to the south,” he sighed. “I don’t know what to do.” 

Lydia hummed. “I think you should follow your gut.” 

“Trust your instincts, and they will never lead you astray,” the moon’s voice whispered in his ears. 

He frowned and took in a large breath through his nose, releasing it through his mouth. He then nodded. “My instincts say I need to get away from this pack. They’re only going to use me to start a larger war.” 

“Then that’s what we’ll do,” she nodded. 

He looked at her and smiled softly. “You'd follow me?” 

“To the ends of the earth, Temmy,” she hugged him again. “You’re like the brother I never knew I needed.” 

Lydia had lost her mom two years ago to the vampires in the city, claiming she stole from them and hurt someone. In this world, stealing wasn’t huge, and hurting was not okay. But that only applied to vampires, witches, mermaids, and regular trolls. If you were accused of any of those things as a werewolf, it was a death sentence. And that day, it was for her as well. 

Lydia was on her own at thirteen. His parents had taken her in without a second thought. She’d been with them ever since. 

“Think they’ll take it well?” Tempo smiled knowingly. 

“Absolutely not,” she laughed. “We need to wait until your parents come back.” 

“Agreed,” he nodded. “Until then, we hide,” he grinned. 

Months later

Things had gone from bad to worse so fast, it was jarring. With the power of the newest priestess at their will, the Rouge pack became unstoppable. They were stronger than any of the wolves around them. If that wasn’t bad enough, their feud has caught the attention of the cold ones. They’d all received word that they were under watch and that if their ‘trivial feud’ interfered with the city and its occupants, they would come to rectify the situation. 

This didn’t seem to slow their advances one bit. The Rouge pack began their descent on the Wilcott, as it was their closest neighbor, and it was bloody. The Wilcott pack didn’t have a gleaming reputation as it stood, so not a soul was surprised to find this battle coating the forest in red.

They were in a time of fear far greater than they had been in a long time. Wolves were at each other's throats, and with the relations they had with one another, not an ally stood together. The packs of the other regions turned tail on them, not showing a sign of sympathy for them. In this time, many packs in all regions stood as divided as the vampires, only relying on their packs. 

But that’s how this world was. Every species was divided, and not a single soul relied on one another. Many prayed that this would eventually change, but with no one to take the first step, they remained stagnant. 

“They’re getting closer every day,” Bliss worried at his thumbclaw, clacking his fangs on it as he walked a line in the dirt. 

Coal watched him, sitting on the ground and bandaging a wound on his leg. They’d had an unfortunate run-in with one of the scouts from the Moonmist pack. They were encroaching on their land, and many of their teams had been out to patrol. Seemed one managed to get through. 

He let his eyes move over the blood that coated his best friend from his mouth down to his hands. Bliss didn’t hesitate once he’d assessed the situation. That man would have killed them if they tried to run. He saved his life. 

But this was not how Bliss liked to do things. He was a gentle person at heart, and he often spoke of wanting a peaceful route. He believed one act of kindness could change everything. But that never meant he wasn’t willing to protect everything he cared about with the ferocity of an enraged god. 

And he proved that time and time again. He was young, but he was strong. That’s how many people saw him. Coal was here to see him for all that he was, not just half. Killing so many was wearing on his mind and hurting his soul. He would do it and had the conviction not to hesitate; he just wished he didn’t have to. 

This led Coal to train harder, get stronger, and take things more seriously. He needed to be a good ally for his best friend, a good support. He knew Bliss was the next alpha; everyone did, so he could never be equals with him. But he was damn determined to be a good right-hand. Physically and mentally. 

“Hey,” he said softly, smiling a little as that one word made him slow in his pace. “Separate yourself from it for a moment. Are you okay?” 

Bliss paused and then frowned a bit, nodding. “I’m fine. Are you healing okay?” He asked as he came over. 

“Yes. I don’t mean physically, B. Are you okay?” He asked earnestly. 

Something in Bliss shook like a leaf. This boy always saw him more clearly than anyone here, and it made him feel grateful that he had found a bond so strong. 

He frowned and hugged his arms close to his body. “I’m scared, Coal,” he whined, tears building in his bottom lids. 

Coal got up instantly and came over. “I know. I am, too,” he pulled him into a hug. 

“Why can’t we have one safe space?” Bliss cried, tears tracking through the blood on his face. “We mess up in the city, we die. We come home and have to stay on the defensive, or we die! Is nowhere safe?” 

Coal closed his eyes and hugged him close to his chest. “Maybe we’ll find it one day.” 

Bliss shook in his arms, his face buried in his chest. 

Coal held him there and gently swayed them. He saw a few looking at them in sympathy, their eyes asking if they needed them, but he shook his head. They nodded and gave them privacy. 

He hated it when Bliss cried. Or anyone for that matter. It brought something in him to the surface that demanded he fix whatever was hurting them. It went hand in hand with his need to protect his pack. And it only got stronger the older he got. He was constantly filled with this need to hunt more, fix more, provide more. Bliss seemed to be the same way, so they could always double the efforts for their pack. 

But in times like this, when Bliss needed to be weak, he felt more inclined to pick up the mantle. That’s just how they were. When he needed to be, Bliss was there. They may have been born to two different families, but they were meant to be brothers. A platonic soulmate like no other. 

He looked down at the boy sobbing in his arms and beginning to hyperventilate. He needed to pull his mind off of everything, if only for a little bit. What he had in mind was torture for him. 

“B, you need to breathe,” he said soothingly.

“I’m trying,” Bliss said, taking in shaky breaths. 

Coal sighed a bit and smiled. “Wanna give me that makeover?” 

Bliss paused at the sudden question. He took in a few more breaths, starting to even out, and looked up at him. “Really?” 

“Yes,” Coal laughed in a tone of resignation. “But we need to clean you up first.” 

Bliss cracked a smile and wiped his eyes, his body calming down. “Thank you.” 

“Anytime, B,” he nuzzled him. 

Bliss then grinned and took his hand. “I have so many plans! Come on!” He pulled him back to his house, Coal groaning just a bit. 

“See? Doesn’t that feel better?” Bliss grinned as he shook his fingers through Coal’s freshly cut hair. The boy had so many split ends, it was atrocious. He’d done a wonder on his skin too, making it softer and brighter. His claws were now in better shape, and his tail had gotten a deep conditioning. 

“You know what?” Coal smiled and shook his hair. “Yeah, it does.” 

“I’m so good at this,” Bliss grinned and flipped his hair. “You should grow it out,” he smiled and leaned on his shoulder. “And let me take care of it, because you won’t,” he laughed. “You’d look so good with long hair.” 

Coal hummed and looked at himself in the mirror. “Maybe I should.” 

They looked up as they heard footsteps coming towards them. The door opened with a slight creak. Umber and Willow looked at them, stress worn on their faces and frowns on their faces. 

“We need you boys to come with us,” Willow hummed. 

“Oh,” Bliss got up with Coal. “What’s going on?” 

“Someone entered our area, and they have asked for you two. They will speak to no one else,” Umber hummed unhappily. “We don’t like the idea of sending you two out there, but this seems important,” he said as they exited the room. 

“Who is it?” Bliss frowned. 

“Ivy Strong,” Willow sighed and pushed the front door open. 

“The Ivy Strong?” Coal blinked. 

“One in the same,” Umber nodded. 

“It has to be important then,” Bliss hummed. “We’ll go talk to her.” 

“She said both of us?” Coal looked at them as they stopped on the edge of the village. “I can understand Bliss, but me?” 

“That’s what she said,” Willow nodded. “She was very specific.” 

“And then refused to say more,” Umber sighed. “Please be careful. While we know she’s an omega, she’s very powerful on her own. She’s the oldest moon priestess in this area. And the next one over, for that matter. We don’t know what she’s capable of.” 

“Moon priestesses spread light and hope. I think we’ll be okay,” Bliss waved. 

“And yet, here we are in the situation we are because a pack gained one,” Willow said sternly. “Just be careful. Please,” he tipped his son’s head up and hugged him. 

“We will,” Bliss hugged him back. 

“Stay on alert,” Umber said to his and hugged him. 

“Got it,” Coal hugged him back. 

He looked at Bliss, the two holding a gaze, before they looked into the woods and started their trek out. They heard Willow howl behind them to let the survey party know they were coming. They then heard Lila send one back. The Priestess was coming to meet them. 

It wasn’t long before they saw a figure approaching. Ivy was a muted mint woman, tall and curvy, her eyes a shimmery silver color that nearly glowed in the dim lighting of the setting sun. Her hair was long and white, pulled back and tied at the nape of her neck. This woman had an aura about her that nearly had them buckling and bowing their heads. She was everything that screamed ethereal, her stride one that swayed with delicacy yet power. It was not only her walk and aura, but look as well. Over her hair was a thin sheet of chain links, with what appeared to be shiny silver coins hanging just above her eyes. She was draped in whites and greys, her top an off-the-shoulder crop with trumpet sleeves. Her skirt was light grey with silver embellishments, coming to her ankles. It was slit up her right side, revealing her leg with a black pair of shorts just underneath. As she walked, they could hear a jingle. Silver bangles decorated her ankles, wrists, and waist. None of which was pure silver, as it would burn her, but appeared to be a mixed metal. As she came close, her skin shimmered, allowing them to see the swirls of silver markings on her leg, arms, and the moons on her cheeks. She was everything they imagined a moon priestess would look like.

They gave in the second she came near and bowed their heads. 

Her eyes moved between them, up and down. “Pick up your eyes. I wish to assess you.” 

They looked at her a bit, picking up their heads. When they did, they nearly jumped out of their skin. She was right in front of them, having moved silently. 

Her eyes moved to Bliss, looking him over as the boy attempted to hold still and his ground. There was a softness to this boy that shone through his eyes. She then looked at Coal, who had no problem holding her gaze. This one carried a fierce loyalty in his eyes. She looked between them. They both had the shine of determination and just what she was looking for: hope. 

“She was right to choose you,” she hummed and turned gracefully, her skirt flowing behind her as she stepped back from them. 

“I beg your pardon?” Bliss raised a brow. 

“I have heard the moon's words,” she started. “A new priestess was born.” 

“We are aware,” Coal hummed, both boys looking rather exasperated. 

“He has pleaded for help,” she said sternly, making them tense. “My lady has called to us, her guardians, to gather who she has determined to be the voyagers into the new era. People she believes will change this world. At least, for werewolves, that is, as we are her people. You two make up part of those voyagers. She believes that with you at the helm, we may be able to sail out of these dark waters.” 

They both found themselves speechless. The moon had chosen them? 

“That being said, we, the priestesses, beg on behalf of the moon for you to help us save our youngest. He has not been one of us long, and his pack is using and abusing his power. They are sucking him dry and destroying what she has given us. Bliss Valentine,” she said, making him tense. “Coal Rivers,” said right after, posturing him. “Will you help us?” 

They looked at each other briefly before tossing their eyes back to her and giving her a stern nod. “We will.” 

She looked between them. “No hesitancy?” 

“The moon sent you, Lady Ivy,” Bliss said, like it was a no-brainer. 

“We would never question the words of our priestess,” Coal nodded. 

“The moon gives us everything,” Bliss carried on. 

“We are at her service,” Coal said, and they both bowed their heads. 

This brought a rare smile to Ivy’s lips. She’d only seen the worst sides of her fellow wolves over the years. They questioned her, demanded of her. Moon ceremonies long since forgotten and faith out the window. Yet here were two young boys who were more devoted than any she’d seen in so long. They looked to her as if her words carried law. Their parents must have done a wonderful job raising them. They were what the wolves here needed. 

“I shall allow you and hours time to communicate with your pack and ready. In that time, I am to meet with Juniper and Sparrow. They are bringing one more to help, the last of the voyagers.” She paused and eyed Coal. He was determined, yet his eyes still held question. “What is it that troubles you?” 

Coal paused and hummed. “Why me? I’m just a troublemaker whose main hobbies are causing mischief and wrestling in the dirt.” 

“You think yourself unworthy?” She raised a brow. “I assure you, the moon makes no mistakes. She sees everyone for who they are and who they are meant to be. I can not answer this question for you. Only time will. For now, trust in her words.” 

This seemed to appease him for now, nodding. “I will do as she needs of me then.” 

“Good. I shall return in an hour's time,” she said and turned gracefully once more, taking her leave.

They stayed in that spot for a moment, both quiet as they digested everything. They then looked at each other before heading back to the village. They needed to prepare. 

“I’m not comfortable with this,” Lila frowned as the boys got ready. The hour was almost up, and the priestesses would be coming soon with another wolf. 

“Mom,” Bliss sighed. “We were chosen for this. That boy needs help, and in helping him, we’re also helping ourselves. Something needs to change, and if the moon thinks we can be the ‘voyagers’ into a new era, who are we to decline?” 

“You boys are only sixteen,” She argued and looked at her husband and friend. “Help me here.” 

The men, however, didn’t seem to be siding with her.

“They’ve already accepted, Darling,” Willow sighed. 

“And it’s quite an honor to be chosen by the moon herself,” Umber put in. “I’m remarkably proud,” he smiled at his son. 

Coal smiled back and nodded. “They need our help, no matter how old we are. We can do this.” 

Lila looked between them and sighed. “Good lord. Fine.” 

They looked up when they heard a howl. 

“They’re here,” Willow said as he got up, the lot of them heading out the door. 

It was dark now, only the moon providing light through the trees. Three figures walked in a line through the foliage, another walking behind them out of sight. 

Ivy was center, jingling as she walked. To her right was Juniper Light, a light yellow man, tall and slender in frame. His eyes were the same silver as Ivy’s and glowing just the same. His hair was cut near his jawline and stark white as well. Like his companions, he was draped in the colors of the moon, his top white, sleeveless, and skin tight. A silver sash lay over his right shoulder to his left hip. His bottoms were dark grey, baggy around his thighs and tight around his calves. He, too, was jingling with the same bangles around his wrists and ankle. 

To her left was Sparrow Whilley. A pink young woman, short and slender. Her eyes were silvery yellow, glowing as well. Her hair was bright in comparison to her companions, a deep blue that curled and bounced around her hips. She was outfitted in a white dress that flowed around her knees, the straps wrapped around her neck. She wore many overlapping chains around her neck, bangles on her ankles, and cuffs on her biceps. 

Both boy and girl had the same silver marking on their skin that glowed under the moonlight. 

“Wow,” Lila breathed. “They’re…” 

“Beautiful,” Umber finished. 

They bowed their heads as the priestesses approached. 

“Please,” Juniper waved, bringing them back up. “I am Juniper Light. You know of my companion, Ivy Strong,” he waved, the woman nodding to them. “This is Sparrow Whilley.” 

“Hello,” she gave them a warm smile, allowing them to relax just slightly. “We thank you for the deed you have agreed to,” she said to the boys. “Balance among the packs of this world has been off for a very long time, but our lady sees a future with you three,” she said and stepped out of the way, waving the last person ahead. “Meet Natasha Frost,” she said. 

The girl stepping up couldn’t be any older than them, looking like a young teen. She was tall for her age, green in color, and curvy. Her eyes were bright green, lit with excitement and hope. Her hair was long, pulled into a ponytail, and fiery red. Alpha Frost’s only daughter from their pack. 

“It’s nice to meet you,” she smiled, her voice laced with a hint of an accent that sounded of yodeler descent. 

“Likewise,” Coal smiled as she stepped over with them. 

Bliss looked between her and the two of them, his eyes narrowing a bit. If only three were picked from the Valentine and Frost packs… did that mean..? 

“You seem to be on the right track,” Juniper said, smirking a bit as he looked at him. “As of last week, Sparrow and I have left our packs. We are now omegas.” 

That made the adults' eyes widen just a bit. 

“It has come to not only ours, but our lady’s attention, that some things need to be disbanded,” Sparrow nodded. “Some things need fixing. We’re here to do just that. The packs of Moonmist and Cinder attempted to demand of us out of fear of Rouge. While fear is understandable, upon our refusal, their words came violently, as did their actions. Our magic is not to be used to wage war with one another; it is to spread life and light.” 

“And so they took their leave,” Ivy said. “But, this topic will be better suited after we have our youngest. Tonight, we save him and those he holds dear.” 

They nodded. “What is the situation?” Coal asked. 

“Tempo Oak was chosen three months ago,” Ivy started. “From what our lady tells us, he listened to his instincts and wanted to run from his pack, sensing their vile intent.” 

“He waited for his family to return home before any actions were made,” Juniper continued. “After explaining the situation, his family agreed. They were going to run.” 

“They never made it that far,” Sparrow said gravely. “Their pack caught wind of their plans, and his father, Helia Oak, was lost. They now hold his mother, Rosiepuff Oak, and his pack sister, Lydia Falls, hostage against him unless he is to do what they say.” 

“That is barbaric,” Lila gasped. 

“It’s unforgivable,” Natasha said lowly, her eyes set in a wrathful gleam. 

Ivy looked between the three of them, Coal and Bliss matching her enraged look. She nodded. “He is a child. Fifteen, as you are,” she said to Natasha. “Weighed with the burden of the priestess, younger than any of us. He needs, begs for, help.” 

“Then we will help him,” Bliss nodded. “Tell us what to do, and we will make it happen.”

Juniper grinned a bit. “We believe you.” He looked to Umber, Lila, and Willow. “The Frost pack needs to be your ally. We have expressed this to them and now to you. Make it happen.” 

“Understood,” Willow nodded. 

Sparrow opened her mouth to speak, but Bliss spoke first. 

“When we give him his freedom, he and his family are welcome to find sanctuary here,” he nodded. “As are any of you, if you so choose.” 

Lila and Willow blinked and looked at their son. Willow smiled a bit, feeling a small shift in power. 

Sparrow smiled and nodded. “Thank you, Mr. Valentine.” 

“We should be off then. Speak your farewells,” Ivy waved. 

“Be careful,” Lila stressed as they hugged him. 

“We will be,” Bliss hugged her. 

“Come back to me,” Umber said and hugged his son. 

“You know I will,” Coal smiled and squeezed him. 

They said what they needed before the three of them were led out. 

“Looks like we’re going to be allies,” Bliss grinned, sidling up next to Natasha. 

“I guess so,” she laughed as Coal came up on the other side. 

“Can we call you Nat?” Coal smiled. 

“Sure,” Natasha grinned, happy to be making new friends. 

“I can tell we’ll be good friends,” Bliss smiled happily. 

“Come, children,” Sparrow smiled and waved them along. 

Getting into the Rouge territory was far simpler than any of the teens had anticipated. The priestesses had come together and cast a spell they called Dark Side. It made them completely invisible for a small amount of time, and as long as they were quiet, no one would know they were there, except for a scent. 

The Rouge village was smaller than either of their villages, so finding the pack house was relatively easy. The priestesses made it clear that they would help them get in, and that was all. They had devised a plan for them, but they needed to enact it. They would be waiting around the village border as instructed. If they truly needed them, they would come, but they were to let them take on this mission. 

“Go,” Coal nodded, he and Natasha waiting just behind the building. 

Bliss moved in and hopped up, grabbing the edge of the roof and swinging himself up. He looked around to make sure he hadn’t been spotted, even if he was invisible. He then slipped silently along the logs and peeked into windows as he went. It didn’t seem as though they had too much security on the second floor. He nodded and brought his hands to his mouth, making a bird call. 

“We’re good, let’s go,” Coal nodded and called back, moving ahead to climb up with Natasha. 

“Childhood friends?” She smiled. 

“Yeah,” he laughed softly and caught her as she slid on a log. 

“Thanks,” she smiled sheepishly and followed him up. 

“We’re almost up on time,” Bliss whispered and opened a window to a vacant room. Three of them to find, three of us. We can do this. Get them, reconvene up here, and then we need to get the hell out of here.” 

“Easier said than done,” Natasha hummed, looking around at all the wolves in the village, many of them magically boosted. 

“Maybe not,” Coal hummed and looked around. “They’re strong, we’re smart. Use brain rather than braun, and we may make it out alive.” 

“Got an idea?” Bliss grinned. 

“Maybe,” he smiled. “Let me set a few things up, and then we need to get them out.” 

Tempo winced as he was pushed back into the room he was growing used to, his captor's claws digging into his arm. He sent an icy glare at the man before the door was slammed shut and locked. A sigh left him as his back hit the wall, and he slid to the floor. Was this all his life was meant to be? He’d tried to get out before it got bad, and his dad was the price. 

Tears built up in his eyes, growing red around the edges. He pulled his knees close and wrapped his arms around his legs, shaking with silent sobs. He looked at the moon through the window. 

“You said you’d help me,” he whimpered. “It’s been weeks. Where is that help?” 

He looked at the door quickly as he heard the jingling sound of the locks being undone. Again? They’d already drained him today!

He blinked when the door opened, but there was no one there. Then a hand gripped the top of the door frame, making his eyes widen. A person swung through and wrapped their legs around the rafters, pulling the door shut. Then he was looking at him, and time stood still. He was probably the most beautiful person alive, even if he was hanging upside down. 

Tempo opened his mouth, but the boy put a finger to his lips and hiked himself up to blend into the dark. He looked at the door as it opened and glared at Alpha Rogue. 

The man looked at him with a frown and then around the room. He then slammed the door shut again. “Who didn’t lock this door!?” He could be heard yelling, muffled by the door. 

He rolled his eyes and then looked up again. 

Coal waited a tick and looked at the boy once more. He suspected this moon priestess would be just as beautiful as the other three. He was wrong. This boy’s beauty far surpassed theirs, in his eyes anyway. 

He grabbed the rafter and swung down, swinging a bit before landing almost silently into a crouch in front of him. “Are you Tempo?” 

Tempo stared a second before flushing and nodding. “That’s me.” 

Coal smiled warmly, which brought an indigo hue to Tempo’s cheeks. “My name’s Coal Rivers. I’m here to get you out.” 

Tempo blinked and then looked at the moon and then at this boy. “Were you sent-” 

“By the moon? Yeah,” He laughed softly. “My team is getting your mother and sister now. Put your trust in us, and I promise, we’ll get you all to safety,” He said and stood to full height. Man, was he tall. He held out a hand to Tempo. “Come on.” 

Tempo smiled and took it, allowing Coal to haul him up. “How are we getting out? The door is locked.” 

“We wait a second,” he smiled. 

Bliss looked around before nodding. Both he and Natasha dropped to the floor quietly and split down the hall. Oh yeah, they would be fast friends. 

He put his ear to the door and heard one set of footsteps. Perfect. He pulled a bobby pin from his hair and unlocked the door rather easily. The sight stunned him.

Lydia halted in her pacing and looked back quickly. 

Holy. Shit. 

He was not a part of her pack. 

She was gorgeous. 

Her eyes narrowed cautiously, taking a step back. “Who are you?” 

Bliss found his eyes fixed on the way her aurora borealis hair moved on its own. He blinked hard and stepped in, shutting the door. “My name is Bliss Valentine. I’m here to get you to safety.” 

“Valentine,” she frowned. “What is this? A power trick? Using us as pieces of the pack games?” 

“No,” he chuckled. “Tempo Oak is your brother, yes?” 

“Yes,” she said cautiously. 

He rather admired how every word that left her had more and more venom. She was a spicy one. 

“He begged the moon for help, she sent her priestesses to us, and they led us to you. The moon sent us to save you, so we will,” he explained. 

She hummed and eyed him, but this boy was incredibly open. His smile seemed genuine, and his eyes felt soft and welcoming. Her instincts told her to go with him, that he was her best bet. 

“Okay,” she nodded and stepped up to him. “The help is greatly appreciated.” 

He nodded. “Come on then, Colors,” he said and opened the door, looking around. The coast was clear. 

“My name is Lydia,” she said as she followed him out. 

“I know. Lydia Falls. Do be quiet, Darling. Best not to scramble the roaches with your light,” he winked and took her hand, pulling her along quickly. 

Lydia flushed a bit and looked up as they intercepted another girl leading Rosiepuff. She smiled at the woman, but they remained quiet. 

“Okay,” Bliss hummed as they slowed by a window. “Let’s hope this thing works,” he said as he opened it and hopped up on the sill. He pulled out a small stuffed bag with a rope tied around it. Natasha handed him the lighter they swiped, and he lit the rope, throwing it towards the village center. It seemed vacant right now. He hopped back in just as the bag exploded before it even hit the ground, sending things shaking and many to scream in alarm.

“What was that?!” Lydia whispered, eyes wide. 

“Beats me,” Bliss shrugged and moved them to the stairs to listen. Coal had made it on the way. He knew his best friend was smart, but that was a little scary and a lot thrilling. 

He waited until he heard all the wolves downstairs rush out before putting his hands to his mouth and sending out another bird call. He led them down and laughed as the locked door was kicked down. 

Coal walked out and grinned. “It worked.” 

Tempo peeked out, eyes round. A gasp let him as he saw his mom and sister. They ran down and hugged him. 

“Oh, thank goodness,” Rosiepuff sighed and held them close. 

“How do you know how to make explosives?” Natasha laughed. 

“I was interested,” Coal shrugged. “I study what fascinates me. Which isn’t much, but it was enough.” 

“How much time do we have before the next one goes off?” Bliss asked as he peeked out of the window. 

“Should be-” Coal started, and then the ground rumbled as another one went off. “Now. We gotta go,” he said to the other three. 

“Follow us,” Bliss nodded and led them out the back door. He checked around for anyone before they made a break for the woods. 

“You made that?” Tempo looked at the smoke billowing from the other side of the village and then at Coal. 

“A dazzling distraction, if you will,” Coal cackled quietly. 

“You’re insane,” Lydia laughed. 

“Maybe,” Coal laughed and then looked around quickly, his senses firing off. “Bliss!” He called and jumped into his shift, jumping over his best friend as a wolf launched from the dark. 

Bliss gasped and ducked as the wolves went rolling. He looked around as two more came running. “Nat! Get them to the priestesses!” He ordered and ran to Coal’s side, jumping into his shift as well and launching at another, his teeth ripping into the other's flesh before they could touch Coal. 

Natasha nodded and diverted to lead them from the fight. 

Tempo and Lydia looked back at them as the battle raged and at their village as it grew smaller. These people had just saved them. They just hoped it didn’t cost them their lives. 

“Okay,” Natasha slowed down when they reached the meeting point, just beyond Rouge territory. “I know this must be a lot for you guys,” she smiled. 

“Thank you. Truly,” Rosiepuff said, her arms around the teens. 

“Our pleasure,” she smiled and looked back as the priestesses appeared. 

Tempo looked at them and felt a pull of connection. 

“Little brother,” Sparrow smiled warmly. “We’re glad to see you okay.” 

He nodded rather numbly and looked at each of them. 

“It is overwhelming,” Ivy nodded. “Take all the time you need. For now, come,” she waved. “So we may replenish your magic.” 

He blinked and nodded, stepping from his mom and sister to stand in the middle of them. 

They took hands around him and closed their eyes. Moonlight started to shine brighter through the trees and onto them. A glow lit under them, and Tempo gasped, magic invading his body once more. It was refreshing and soothing, making his eyes close. 

They opened back up when the magic slowed. 

“There you are,” Juniper smiled at him. “I am Juniper Light, this is Ivy Stong, and Sparrow Whilley. We are your moon siblings, fellow guardians, or moon priestesses. We can help you learn better.” 

Tempo nodded. “I’m Tempo,” he smiled. “Where are we to go now?” 

“The Valentine Pack has offered to take you in,” Ivy said, drawing eyes back to her. “They are kind people, you need not worry. We have much to discuss, but for now, we must get you to safety.” 

“What about the other two?” Lydia shifted her weight. She didn’t like the idea of leaving anyone behind. 

“No need to fret over that,” Sparrow smiled and looked into the dark of the forest. 

Laughter could be heard echoing towards them. Coal and Bliss appeared in the moonlight, laughing and shoving each other. 

“I saved your ass first,” Coal laughed. 

“But I saved that ass last,” Bliss snapped finger guns at him. 

“You’re aggravating,” he laughed. 

“I’m sexy,” Bliss flipped his hair. He paused when he saw eyes on them and flushed, clearing his throat. “Sorry.” 

Coal snorted with laughter and bumped him. He looked at them, his eyes lingering on Tempo, smile widening. “Well, come on. Let’s get home before they realize you’re gone,” he waved and started walking.

Tempo flushed a bit and smiled. “Yeah, let’s go!” He ran to catch up and smiled at Coal. “How’d you make the bombs?” 

“Oh, so,” he started, getting a goofy grin on his face as he rambled. 

“Wow,” Lydia laughed and shook her head, walking behind. She eyed Bliss as he slowed by her. 

“Take the glare down a notch, Colors,” he rolled his eyes. 

“Why do you keep calling me that?” She crossed her arms. 

Bliss held up one finger and twirled it a few times before pointing at her hair. 

“Oh,” she blinked and touched it subconsciously. “Okay, I guess.” 

“If you don’t like it, I’ll stop,” he shrugged. 

“You can, I suppose,” she shrugged and looked around. 

Bliss smirked a bit and looked back. Rosiepuff was engulfed in conversation with the priestesses, likely about the future of her son. He looked ahead again at his best friend, smiling with that dorky grin at the newest little moon priestess. He grinned at Natasha as she sidled up to him and bumped his arm with a grin of her own. It kinda felt like they were on the right path now. 

Getting them settled was the easiest part of the whole endeavor. When they got home, their parents were overwhelmed with relief. Even Natasha’s dad, Vladimir Frost, was out there now, waiting with them. They’d gotten the Oak’s settled in a house for the night with the promise of talking things over the next morning. They offered the same to the omegas and were surprised when they accepted.

The next morning, many things were to be discussed. First and foremost, the placement of the little family. 

“Thank you so much,” Rosiepuff smiled as she walked out of the pack house with Lila and Willow. They were wonderfully kind people to help them like this and allow them into their pack. 

“It’s not a problem at all,” Willow waved. “We have plenty of room. Three more won’t make a difference.” 

She smiled and looked around, her eyes falling on her son. He was learning all he could from Ivy at the moment, nodding as she spoke. Lydia was sitting around the morning bonfire, seeming to be in a bickering match with the boy from last night. 

“That’s your boy, right?” She smiled at them. 

“Yes,” Lila laughed softly. “He’s so bull-headed.” 

“You don’t know what’s best for my hair, it’s mine!” Lydia huffed, crossing her arms and tapping her foot. 

“I know what’s best for everyone’s hair, babe!” Bliss scoffed back. “Just because it’s yours, doesn’t mean you’re doing it right. Look at those claws, that's a good example.” 

Lydia gasped. “How dare you!” 

“No, how dare you!” Bliss snapped back. 

Willow shook his head lightly. “Our boy is something special,” he laughed. 

“B, try not to pop a vessel, babe,” Coal called with a laugh, he and Natasha walking into the square. 

“No one asked you!” Bliss yelled back, making Natasha laugh. 

“I think they enjoy each other's company,” Rosiepuff chuckled. 

“Agreed,” Lila laughed. 

They turned their attention when the priestesses came forward, Tempo looking a bit nervous. 

“It is time to move forward,” Ivy stated. “Our lady spoke with us some time last night. The next phase is to disband the packs of Moonmist, Rouge, Cinder, and Wilcott.” 

“That’s a lot of wolves,” Vlad said as he stepped into the conversation. 

“Yes. We would have liked to do this of our own volition, but it seems the vampires are taking matters into their own hands. There was too much disturbance from the packs of Rouge and Wilcott. They believe they are a danger and are deploying the city's guard to handle them tonight. I would recommend staying in the village tonight. I imagine afterwards, they will have opinions on how the rest of us are to live on their land.” 

Willow blew out a breath. “They’ll raise the charges on us again. Likely corral us into a set few packs to keep us on a tighter leash.” 

“Only time will tell,” Ivy nodded. “Once they have done what they will, the four of us shall carry out the moon's will. We will disband as needed and assess who’s left.” 

“So we’ll have plenty of time to teach you,” Sparrow smiled at Tempo and took his arm. 

He seemed to relax with her, giving a smile back. 

“For now, take the time to resettle,” Juniper assured. “The vampires are targeting the two worst troublemakers and likely won’t even approach you as long as we all stay in line.”

“Everyone stays in the village today,” Willow nodded. “We will welcome our new packmates properly tonight,” he smiled at them, making them smile. 

Despite the knowledge of what was happening in the forest, the night was pleasant. Wolves convened around the bonfire, telling stories, laughing, eating, and horsing around. 

“It’s so lively around here,” Tempo smiled as he looked around. 

“Definitely an improvement on our part,” Lydia nodded, roasting some food with him. “Though we kinda had to have our asses saved,” she laughed. 

“Yeah, by hot and hotter,” Tempo snorted. “I’m not complaining.” 

Temmy!” She laughed and bumped his shoulder. 

“I’m just saying!” He laughed. He then turned his eyes to the sky. “I wish Dad could be here with us,” he sighed, his eyes a bit glassy. 

“Me too,” she said, and rested her head on his shoulder. “We made it out, though, and we’ll live for him. And my mom.” 

Tempo nodded and took her hand. “Let’s live the way they would have wanted us to.” 

They shared a small moment of silence before their eyes were drawn to a fuchsia and orange wolf wrestling on the ground, playful growls and taunts thrown about with the dirt. 

“You ain’t got shit!” Coal taunted and rolled her. 

“I got more than you!” Natasha threw back and turned the tide, panning him. 

“Never!” Coal growled and bit at her shoulder, dislodging her and tackling her back once he had footing. 

Lydia looked up at Tempo and found him grinning lightly as he watched them. “You’re so into him,” she laughed. 

He paused and flushed. “I don’t know him.” 

“Then get to. He seems like a cool guy,” she laughed. 

“Well, I will. I at least wanna be his friend. Him too,” he smiled over at Bliss, laughing and dancing with some girls around their age. 

“Yeah, I guess,” Lydia scoffed and turned her head away. 

“You so like him,” he laughed. 

“I like cacti too, but I wouldn’t want to cozy up to one,” she rolled her eyes. 

“What did he even do to you?” Tempo laughed. 

“He insulted my hair!” She huffed. 

He raised a brow and crossed his arms. 

She scowled at him. “He gave me unsolicited hair care tips.” 

“I love you,” he started and laughed. 

“I love you too,” she huffed. 

“But you do this to every guy,” he finished with a cackle. 

“No man is worth my time,” she scoffed. 

“Yes, queen,” he laughed. 

“How about a diva?” Coal laughed as he came over. “'Cause that’s certainly what he is.” 

“Well now, how long have you been listening, handsome?” Lydia grinned, Tempo flushing. 

“Ah, I just caught the end,” he waved and sat down on the log by Tempo. 

“Well, then I don’t know. I’ve never encountered a diva but this one,” she shoved a thumb at Tempo. 

“I am not a diva,” he scoffed. 

“Yeah, okay,” she snorted. “So, Coal, what do you like to do for fun?” 

He blinked. “Uh,” he laughed and nodded at the wolves tussling. “That or getting into way too much trouble,” he snorted. 

“So does he,” she nodded at her bestie. “Always drags me into it,” she laughed. 

“I do the same thing to Bliss,” he laughed and turned his eyes to Tempo. “Tell me your worst,” he grinned. 

Tempo gave him a sly grin. “Let’s see. We sneak out all the time. But probably the time I tried to domesticate a bear.” 

“What?” He deadpanned. 

Tempo laughed. “In my defense, it was so cute!” 

“It was humongous! He brought it into the village and tried convincing everyone it was a dog,” Lydia rolled her eyes. 

“There’s also the time I tried to make the bonfire have more bon,” he grinned. “I added some cattails into the pit, and it went boom,” he cackled lowly. “It may have also set at least one stall on fire.” 

Coal watched him, his grin getting wider and wider. “Do you wanna go dance?” 

Tempo blinked and looked at him. “Sure,” he smiled and got up. He took his offered hand and laughed as he was pulled into the fray. 

Lydia smiled and shook her head. 

“Wanna come dance with us?” Natasha smiled at her. 

She hummed and then smiled, getting up. “Why not?” She followed them in. 

Tempo huffed, tossing and turning in his sleep. His brow creased, and his breathing became uneven as the events of the last three months haunted him. He could hear Alpha Rouge’s voice demanding and threatening, the sounds of the fight he’d lost his dad in, and the sound of his own voice begging them to stop draining him dry. 

His eyes flew open, and he shot up, gripping at his chest and heaving. A sheen of sweat coated his body and left the cool night air nipping at his skin. 

He sighed and rubbed his face, looking around the room. His mom and Lydia were still asleep. At least he hadn’t woken them up. 

He rubbed his face before getting up, wrapping the blanket around himself. Stepping lightly, he pushed open the door, letting in a chilly breeze. He pulled the blanket tighter and stepped out, shutting the door. It was very early in the morning, and the sun was just peeking over the horizon. No one should be up. 

He stepped into the village and took a seat on a log by the unlit fire, staring at the burnt wood. 

Every moment felt as if it were playing in his head. Every losing conversation he had, every threat. Lydia had attempted to bust him out once, and they broke her arm and a few ribs. He wanted- no, needed- to be stronger. He had to protect his family better next time. He would get told he was only fifteen and that it wasn’t his fault. Yet two sixteen-year-olds and another fifteen-year-old saved them. It was possible to get stronger. 

He jumped as a body settled next to him on the ground and leaned against the log. Coal gave him a warm smile and held up a cup of something steaming. “Tea?” 

Tempo stared at him before taking the cup in thanks. “Why are you awake?” 

“Call it a sixth sense,” he shrugged and sipped his own. “Something just told me that someone was in need. Are you okay?” 

“I just spent the last three months locked in the same room and had to watch my dad die,” he deadpanned, staring at the ground. 

“So you’ve been better,” Coal nodded. “Understandable. It’ll take time to heal, and you have plenty of it now.” 

“But I don’t,” Tempo frowned. “I need to get stronger. I need to protect my family!” He said, eyes shining with unshed tears. “I couldn’t this time! What happens if next time-” 

“There won’t be a next time,” Coal said sternly, making him pause. “The people who threatened you were people you should have been able to trust. They were the problem, not you,” he shook his head and sat up. “You have us now. I know it’ll take you some time to trust us, and no one would blame you, but these words are true.” 

Tempo hummed, his fingers running over the cup anxiously. “I suppose so. The moon did send us here, after all.” 

“You can lean on us when you’re ready,” Coal said softly. “We’ll be here to support you through anything. But, if you want to get stronger still, I can help you.” 

He looked at him quickly. “Really?” 

“Yes,” Coal nodded with a small smile. “On one condition.” 

Tempo raised a brow. “And that is?” 

“Try not to let yourself get taken by the what-ifs, okay? It’s a tall order, I know. But if you live life like that, you’ll miss out on all that’s in front of you,” he smiled.

Tempo sighed and let his lips curve a bit. “You’re a very nice person, you know that?” 

“I try to be. Thank you,” Coal smiled brighter. 

“I don’t really think you do,” Tempo laughed softly. “And that’s even better. Okay, I’ll try to focus on my present. If you train me.” 

“Deal,” Coal smiled and turned his eyes back to the sky. It was shaping up to be a beautiful morning.

“One more thing,” Tempo said, drawing his eyes back. “Thank you for saving me,” he said earnestly. 

Coal smiled softly. “It was a team effort. But, of course.” 

Tempo smiled a bit and shifted his weight. “I want to be your friend,” he said bluntly. “But I need you to know that it’s not because you saved me, but because so far, I really like this person I’m getting to know. You’re very warm.” 

“I’d like to be friends,” Coal grinned. “I look forward to getting to know you.” He watched him pull his blanket closer and sip his tea. “I’m very warm physically too,” he tempted and opened an arm. 

Tempo let out a little laugh. “Smooth talker too,” he said and moved to slip off the log to the ground with him. 

“From time to time,” Coal grinned and placed an arm around him. 

Tempo sighed softly and snuggled in. He was very warm.

Predictably, with the vampire’s attack came many, many new rules and charges. They were all issued documents to read that morning. The packs of Rouge and Wilcott were no more, and the rest of them were on thin ice. All packs were to register every wolf with the city, and as long as they were on their land, every one of them would be put to work. 

“They changed the job age to fifteen,” Willow sighed heavily. 

“That is child labor,” Lila frowned. “And these charges on the land are ridiculous!” She waved the paper. “How are we to afford this?” 

“They’re banking that with that number, we’ll have to merge packs just to keep up,” Vlad sighed, looking at his own. “Again, pushing us together to keep a better eye on us. Eventually, they’ll just run us out. Stupid bloodsuckers.” 

“We’re going to assess the damage and the wolves left behind,” Sparrow said as she came over. We will be disbanding Cinder and Moonmist in the process. With these raises in charge, we recommend taking in as many of the ones we send you as you can.” 

Willow sighed and nodded. “Send them, and we’ll split the total between our packs.” 

“What will you do with those who don’t pass your assessment?” Lila asked. 

“Drop them in rank and send them to our sisters up north. A rehabilitation center for wolves, if you will,” she hummed. “What they do with them if they don’t pass up there is none of my concern,” she shrugged. 

Vlad let out a whistle and nodded. “We’ll wait here then.” 

“Thank you,” she nodded and headed out with the other two and Tempo. 

“We’re going to have to send the kids to the city and register everyone,” Willow hummed. 

“Lots to do,” Lila nodded. “But we can do it,” she smiled. 

“And I’ll help where I can,” Bliss grinned as he came over. 

“So will we,” Natasha smiled with Coal. 

They smiled. The future was in good hands. 

As they had promised, the packs were disbanded, with much grievance from the alphas. The remaining wolves were assessed, many sent to join Valentine and Frost. The next month felt pretty hectic. They had to get everyone registered and all the kids placed with jobs in the city. They also needed to clean up their territory of the village remnants and expand, as there were only two packs now. 

Finally, things settled down, and a sense of peace filled the forest. With their good relations, both packs could finally just come home from work and not have to worry about much. 

“Ugh, I’m tired. Carry me,” Lydia groaned as they walked home and dropped her head on Bliss’s shoulder. 

“Bitch, I’m tired too,” he scoffed, but dropped his head on hers as well. 

They were well situated in the pack now. It felt like home, and their little band of friends hardly strayed from each other. Natasha was over almost every day to hang out with the four of them. 

“Why can’t you just be a gentleman like Coal?” She huffed and waved at Coal walking ahead of them, Tempo on his back with his arms around his neck. 

“Because, Coal is twice my size, babe!” He rolled his eyes. 

“Oh, so you’re not strong enough? That’s it? I understand,” she waved. 

He sputtered. “Excuse me? I am plenty strong enough!” 

“You don’t have to make things up, it’s okay,” she waved and walked ahead. 

Bliss sighed heavily. “I see what you’re doing, but my pride won’t let me fold. Get on,” he waved in exasperation. 

She grinned and hopped on, Bliss hiking up her legs. 

“You’re a brat,” he rolled his eyes. 

“I’m sexy,” she flipped her hair, making Coal laugh. 

He looked up at Tempo a bit. “You asleep back there?” 

“Yes,” Tempo said immediately and nuzzled his face into his shoulder. He smiled when Coal laughed and put his chin on his shoulder. “So are you gonna show me your newest project?” 

“Maybe,” Coal smiled. 

As of late, he’d taken to building things. Whether that be furniture, decorations, or something sparkly that always caught Tempo’s eye. He found that last one pretty easy. The boy was incredibly attracted to anything sparkly. He never spared a moment to find him things that made his eyes go round. 

Over the last month, they’d all four gotten very close, but Tempo and Coal became partners in crime. If he thought he caused a lot of mischief with Bliss, he was wrong. Having someone as into the chaos as he was was thrilling. But boy, were their parents exasperated with them. 

“Only maybe?” Tempo laughed. 

“Mm, actually no,” he grinned. “It’s a surprise.” 

Tempo scoffed and flicked his hair. “It’s another couch, isn’t it?” 

“No,” he laughed. “Something you and I talked about, actually.” 

This brought silent thought from Tempo. When he gasped, Coal grinned. “You made a giant sling shot!?” He shook him, making him laugh louder. 

“Oh, god,” Bliss and Lydia groaned at the same time. 

“I’m so excited,” Tempo cackled. He looked up a little as he heard a chuckle, like a whisper in his ears. He smiled up at the moon just appearing in the sky for early evening. 

The priestesses had decided to split once more. Sparrow was now taking residence in the Valentine pack, Juniper in the Frost pack, and Ivy on her own. She’d been for so long, she really couldn’t imagine going back. Even if she thought they were in better hands now. 

Coal looked up at him and then at the moon. “What’s it saying?” 

“Just laughing with us,” he smiled softly. 

He rather liked this ability now. 

“Your sewing skills are unmatched, babe!” Bliss grinned and struck a few poses in his mirror, admiring his new clothes. 

“They look so good on you,” Tempo praised. “Everything looks good on you, though.” 

“Can’t argue with you there,” Bliss grinned, moving his hair up and down to decide which was better for his new outfit. 

“Including his ego,” Coal snorted, lying on Bliss’s bed with Lydia, both of their heads draped over the side and upside down. 

Natasha snorted, sitting in one of the chairs and picking stickers out of her hair from a bush she’d accidentally rolled in on a run. 

“Let me help,” Lydia laughed and got up, coming to help the girl. 

Bliss sent him a glare and stuck his tongue out. “Self-confidence is a strength, babe. Something you should try,” he grinned and pulled Tempo into the mirror with him. 

“I’m confident,” Tempo protested. 

“Yes. In exploring, studying rocks, chaos, and now sewing. But you shy away when it comes to your looks. Don’t think I didn’t notice. Look at you,” he put his hands on his shoulders and put him in front of the mirror. “You’re so gorgeous.” 

Tempo blushed a bit and rubbed his neck. “If you say so.” 

“I do,” he nodded. “Do you not feel so?” 

“Not a lot,” he shrugged. “I never really gave it a thought, I guess. My hair’s frizzy and puffy, I have horrible eye bags, and I don’t know,” he hummed. 

“You haven’t found your style,” Bliss smiled. “I can help with all of the above.” 

“I feel it coming,” Coal sighed. 

“Make over time!” Bliss cheered. 

“There it is,” he laughed. “For the record,” he smiled at Tempo. “You’re beautiful.” 

Tempo flushed as Lydia and Natasha cooed. 

“Such a Romeo,” Bliss snorted and started pulling out his products. “I cleaned him up, too,” he waved. “You should have seen that boy before he let me get my claws in.” 

“Really?” Tempo laughed. 

“Oh, yeah,” he nodded. “Now I handle his skin and hair care.” 

“Can you handle mine too?” Tempo laughed. 

“Of course I can,” he grinned. “Step up, one and all,” he waved. “Mama Bliss is about to show you all the proper way to take care of yourself.” 

“I’m interested in that,” Natasha got up. 

“Me too!” Lydia followed. 

“Bout time you let me,” Bliss grinned at Lydia. 

“Shut up,” she pushed his face. 

Tempo laughed and looked at Coal. They were so into each other.

Three months later

“Every spell you are able to do is approved by her. In moments of need, you will know exactly what spell you need, as she… are you listening?” Ivy said in exasperation as she looked at the teen. 

Tempo’s eyes were glued behind her, a soft smile on his face. 

Coal was running around as a wolf, hopping around and going into play stance with the village pups. They loved playing with the boy, running after him, nipping and growling. 

He looked at her when she quieted and flushed with embarrassment when he saw her staring at him with a half-lidded expression. 

“Sorry,” he straightened. 

Sparrow giggled and looked back and then at him. “He’s very cute.” 

“If you say so,” Tempo cleared his throat and looked away. 

“You’re supposed to be listening,” Ivy sighed. 

“Oh, Ive,” Sparrow laughed. “He’s young. Let him be like we should have.” 

“I suppose,” she hummed and got up, dusting herself off. “We will pick up next week. Bring your concentration,” she reprimanded lightly. 

“Yes, ma’am,” he nodded. 

She eyed him a bit before taking her leave. 

“Go make a move,” Sparrow encouraged with a big smile. “Anything will do.” 

Tempo looked at Coal again, chewing on his lip. “Okay,” he smiled and got up as most of the pups were called back home. He hopped into his shift and ran over, tackling Coal and making the man let off an oomf. 

“Hello,” he laughed as Tempo pinned him. 

“Hello,” Tempo gave him a toothy grin. “Done playing with the pups?” 

“For now,” he laughed. “Did you have something in mind?” 

“I’d like to show you something,” he said and hopped off. “Can you keep up?” He asked with a teasing smile.

Coal rolled onto his paws and got up, shaking his fur out. “Of course I can.” 

“Good. Then follow,” he grinned and ran into the forest. 

Coal growled happily and ran after him. 

“I bet they come back together,” Bliss snickered, his hands in Lydia’s hair as he worked a hair treatment in.

“Nah,” she waved, completely relaxed as he did. “I give them another month of dancing around each other.” 

“Wanna place a bet on that?” Bliss grinned. 

“What’d you have in mind?” She grinned back. 

“I win, you quit deflecting for a whole day and let me take you out,” he smirked. 

She flushed instantly. “W-Well, if I win, you keep all snarky comments to yourself for a whole week!” 

He nodded. “Deal.” 

“Where are we going?” Coal laughed and caught up to his side. 

“Somewhere special to me,” Tempo smiled as he led him. “To the place where I first heard the moon. And it’s totally loaded with gems!” 

“You and your sparkly things,” Coal laughed. 

“I love everything that shines and sparkles,” he grinned. “And now that we have more freedom to explore, Lyd and I find all kinds of new places filled with them.”

“You know, I could always turn those sparkly and shiny things into something you could wear.” 

Tempo gasped. “I want that!” 

Coal laughed. “I’ll see what I can do.” 

Tempo slowed as they approached the cave and shifted. “Follow me, big man,” he grinned as Coal shifted. 

“Woah,” Coal mumbled as he looked around the sparkly walls. “You always find the most beautiful places.” 

“Just wait,” Tempo laughed and slid down the slope. 

Coal followed him, looking around as dots of rainbow colored light bounced around the walls. He looked at Tempo, and his eyes softened. He was sprinkled with the colorful dots, lit up like a festive tree. He was so incredibly beautiful. From his deep blue eyes to the purple curls that bounced effortlessly around him, and once more to the shimmering silver markings all over his body that just made him look so damn ethereal. 

“Isn’t it beautiful?” He smiled at him. My god, how his smile was radiant. 

“Yeah,” Coal mumbled, smiling at him. 

Tempo flushed. “You’re not looking.” 

Coal blinked. “What? Oh,” he looked around, his eyes growing wide at all the gems growing from the walls. The sun was shining through a hole in the ceiling, hitting a gem and bouncing to all of them in there. “Woah,” he breathed. 

“It was right here,” he smiled and moved to stand in the sun. “She called to me, and when the moon was just right here,” he put his hand up to the hole. “I felt everything come to life.” 

“That’s incredible,” Coal smiled as he walked around and let his eyes wander. “This place just screams you, Gem,” he laughed. 

Tempo blinked and then smiled. “Did you just call me Gem?” 

“I can think of no better name for the boy hopelessly driven to sparkly things. That and,” he looked at him, affection clear in his gaze. “You shine brighter than any gem in here.” 

Tempo blushed and rubbed his hand over his cheek. “Coal… I really like you.” 

The older boy paused and grinned, walking closer. “Is that right?” 

“Yes,” Tempo rolled his eyes, growing more indigo by the moment. “Stop grinning like that!” He snapped. 

“Why?” Coal tilted his head. 

“Because it’s irritating me!” Tempo huffed. 

“No. Why do you like me?” He reiterated as he walked around him. 

Tempo eyed him. He was circling him as if he were prey. His hands went to his hips, a drawn sigh leaving him. “Beats the hell out of me. I guess you’re pretty sweet, and you take care of everyone whenever you can. But you're also stupidly stubborn and don’t listen very well.” 

“Very true,” Coal laughed. 

“You stand up for what you believe in, you try and see the good in everyone,” he continued, softer. “You’re incredibly beautiful and smart when you want to be. You’re like a magnet I feel compelled to.” 

Coal was smiling ear to ear, making the smaller male blush more. “Coincidentally, I like you too,” he said and stopped in front of him. 

“Why?” Tempo looked up at him. 

“You’re so fiery,” he said instantly. “Passionate about everything. You feel more in your pinky than most feel in their whole body. You’re addicted to sparkly things,” he laughed. “And you have a knack for finding places and solving puzzles. You’re so adventurous. You also don’t think before you charge in,” he poked his forehead. “Stubborn as hell. Little regard for your safety,” he continued. 

“Okay, I get it!” Tempo rolled his eyes. 

“I like all these things about you,” he smiled. “I won’t lie. I knew I needed to know you the second our eyes met. I see this spark in you, and it keeps me coming back like a moth to a flame,” he said, taking his cheek in his hand.

Tempo leaned into his touch, closing his eyes. “I knew I needed you then, and I know I need you now.” 

Coal’s eyes grew incredibly softer. He leaned down a bit and pressed his lips to Tempo’s. 

The boy instantly kissed him back, putting his hands on his elbows. 

When their eyes opened, it was with a loving look. They may be young, but they knew this was the start of their forever. 

Two years later

“Stop!” Tempo laughed as he was spun around. 

“I don’t think you actually want me to,” Coal laughed with him, his arm around his boyfriend's waist as he spun them to the music playing. 

The sound of jingling now followed Tempo like a bell. As he grew, he started transitioning to a look that reflected his status. He was adorned in whites and greys like his moon siblings. He now wore a tight grey top that was sleeveless with a turtleneck. Just over that, an off-the-shoulder white top was draped on. His pants were similar to Juniper’s, baggy around his thighs and tight around his calves. But his were white, covered in many sparkly beads he’d sewn into the fabric. Around his ankles were the silvery bangles they all wore. But around his wrists, fingers, neck, and ears were pieces his boyfriend had made him over the years from the gems he had. He was now a moon priestess in aura and looks. 

“Babes,” Bliss called, coming over and putting a hand on his hip, the other holding Lydia’s hand. They had been together for going on a year now. They were a bit off and on at first, as the only reason they kept going out was because of lost bets. But they were happily together now. 

“It’s almost time for the alpha ceremony. Come on,” Lydia laughed. 

“And Nat’s already here,” Bliss waved and walked them back to the square. 

“We’re coming,” Tempo laughed and pulled Coal that way. 

“Are you excited?” Coal smiled at his best friend. 

“Nervous,” Bliss laughed a bit. 

“Don’t be,” Lydia squeezed his hand. “You were meant for this.” 

“Thanks,” he smiled. 

“Hi, Natty,” Coal smiled and hugged her as she ran over. 

“Hi!” She smiled. “They’re almost ready. The moon’s coming up,” she smiled at the sky. 

“Tempo,” Sparrow waved. 

“Coming,” he waved and kissed Coal’s cheek before following her. 

“Good luck, guys,” Coal smiled at Natasha and Bliss. 

They blinked and looked at each other and then at him. “You’re coming,” Bliss raised a brow. 

“What?” He blinked. 

“They’re right,” Willow rested a hand on his shoulder. “We think you would be a good candidate as well.”

“Me?” He looked around at them. 

“Child,” Umber sighed, next to Willow. “You were called upon by the priestesses and called one of the three voyagers of the next era, and you don’t think you’re a candidate?” 

“Well, when you put it like that,” he rubbed his neck. 

“So you’re coming!” Natasha and Bliss looped arms with him. 

“O-Okay,” he smiled nervously. 

“We’ll be right by you,” Bliss flashed him a grin as the three walked to the side of the square. 

Many were gathered for this, both of Valentine and Frost, all sitting on the ground and chattering. As Willow and Vlad walked ahead, they hushed. 

“Welcome, family,” Willow started. “As we know, the ceremony of the alphas is a special time, a passing of the torch. As we go into this next era, I find myself incredibly proud of this decade's candidates.” 

“They have gone above and beyond to prove themselves worthy of this ranking,” Vlad continued. “If it were up to us, they would already have these rankings. But we know for this matter, we look to our creator. Our moon. She will guide us down the right path.” 

“This ceremony, we are blessed enough to have three moon priestesses with us. Sparrow Whilley,” Willow said, and Sparrow walked to his side. “Juniper Light,” he waved, and he took his place by Vlad. “And Tempo Oak,” he waved, and the boy took his place by Sparrow.

“Priestesses,” they bowed their heads, along with everyone in the crowd. 

They walked forward, and all looked up at the moon overhead. Their hands then lifted, and sparkles of moon magic floated around the air. “My lady,” all three of them said and bowed. After a moment of silence, they straightened. 

Juniper stepped up. “Our Lady wishes to express her happiness this evening. The wolves of this time have come a long way from the shambles we were once in.” 

“She believes that, now, everything will be set right. The packs will move forward into a time of love and peace with one another,” Tempo said, stepping up to his side. 

“Bring forth your candidates, so she may shine the light of new hope and choose your alphas,” Sparrow said, stepping up. 

“I present my only daughter, Natasha Frost,” Vlad waved, and Natasha walked up, earning small cheers from her pack. 

She smiled at them and took her place. 

“I present my only son, Bliss Valentine,” Willow said next, and Bliss came up to stand next to Natasha. “I also present, pack candidate, Coal Rivers,” he said after. 

Tempo smiled brightly at him as Coal made his way over with an anxious look. He waved a hand in front of himself, motioning for him to breathe. 

Coal took in a breath and smiled at him, standing by Bliss. He relaxed a little as Bliss took his hand. He was thankful to have such a wonderful support system. 

The priestesses and alphas bowed out as the moon began to shine beams on them.

Many waited with bated breath as the moon's magic washed over the three of them. 

One by one, each of them let off a gasp, power and strength filling them as their eyes dyed red. 

Cheers then erupted from the packs, overjoyed that all three had been chosen.

Coal touched his cheek and smiled back at Tempo. He blinked in surprise at the dim red glow of his boyfriend's eyes.

“He’s your chosen mate,” Bliss grinned. “He’s going to have that secondary role!” He grinned as Lydia threw her arms around his neck and kissed his cheek with a loud smack. Her eyes were also a dim red. 

“Are you happy?” Tempo smiled and kissed his cheek. 

“Yeah, but…” he hummed. “A little sad, too. This means I’ll have to leave. This is my home. It’s all I’ve ever known.” 

“You may leave, but you’ll never be gone,” Bliss reached over and took his hand. “This just means that we’ll get to do what we dreamed of doing. We’ve always said things need to change, and now they will because of us.” 

“I know it’s scary, but you won’t be alone,” Tempo smiled and took his hand. “I’ll follow you anywhere.” 

Coal smiled back and nuzzled him. 

“Plus, we have like a year of training before anything happens,” Bliss laughed. 

“Yup! And until then, we can prepare to be the best and most connected set of packs this world has ever seen!” Natasha grinned and threw her arms around their necks. “We can be there for each other, support one another like we should have been from the beginning!” 

“It’s the world we dreamed about,” Coal grinned. 

“And we’ll make it happen. You’ll always be my soul brother. Nothing will push us apart, even if we have some distance,” Bliss squeezed his hand. “Now we have a soul sister.” 

“And she’s super overbearing!” Natasha laughed. “But I mean well.” 

They laughed and hugged one another.

Lila, Willow, Vlad, and Umber smiled at the five. The packs were in good hands with them. 

Three years later

“Seriously?” Coal deapanned, looking at his elders. 

“No, not really. This doesn’t concern you. Shoo,” Umber waved at his son, tossing down a card onto the pile. 

Rosiepuff snickered, her card-playing hat on and a mischievous look on her face that he always found on his mate’s face. “Mind your business.” 

“I’m worried about this gambling addiction,” he sighed and rolled his eyes. 

“We’re parents, you’re child. Go worry after someone else,” Umber waved. 

“What’s your mate been up to?” Rosiepuff asked, obviously trying to divert him. 

Coal opened his mouth and then paused. “I… don’t know. Where is he?” He headed for the door. 

Umber grinned and gave her a high five before they continued playing. 

Coal pushed the door open and looked around. Two years ago, they had left the Valentine pack and claimed a piece of land for themselves. Their village was small yet, and he was still getting the hang of being an alpha, but every day here felt more and more like home. Some of his friends from the pack had followed him, along with a few looking for a new start. They’d gotten some omegas along the way as well. Now they had a blooming little village. 

“Hi alpha Coal!” Some of the village kids waved. 

“Hi,” he smiled as he approached. “Have you guys seen Tempo?” 

“Yora got in a biiiiiig fight with her daddy and ran off,” one of the boys explained. “She ran away, and Mama went after her!” 

He couldn’t help the string of amusement in him. Tempo had picked up the pack mom trait so fast. Even if he detested being called mom for some reason. He wouldn’t get onto the kids, though, just gently correct them. Adults, on the other hand… 

He straightened and lifted his head a bit, catching his mate’s scent. He wasn’t far and likely caught the girl before she got anywhere. 

Speak of the devil. 

“Go,” Tempo nudged the preteen along with his snout. “I’m sure he wants to talk to you, too.” 

“Alright, alright,” Yora sighed. “Thanks for listening,” she said and nuzzled him before trotting home. 

Tempo shifted and smiled after her. 

“Hey, Gem,” Coal smiled as he walked over, putting his arms around his waist. 

“Hi,” Tempo smiled and placed his arms on his shoulders. 

“Look at you, being a good mama,” he grinned. 

Tempo’s smile left instantly, replaced by an annoyed look. “Call me that again and I’ll smash your fuckin’ teeth in.” 

Coal barked out a laugh. “What is it about that title?” 

“Couldn’t tell ya,” he shrugged. “I found a new rock,” he grinned. 

“Oh? Gonna show me?” He smiled. 

“Maybe tomorrow. We have company coming over tonight and before that,” he hopped up, Coal holding him up. He wrapped his legs around his waist. “I demand alone time.” 

“Well, who am I to deny that?” Coal grinned excitedly and took him home. 

“Temmy!” Lydia ran in and shifted, jumping to hug him. 

“Lyd!” He caught her easily and spun her around. 

Coal laughed and then let off an oomf as Bliss barreled into him and sent them rolling. 

Lydia and Tempo blinked and then laughed at the boys. “Nat!” They squealed as she ran in and shifted, piling with them. 

“Hi!” She grinned widely. “I missed you guys so much!” 

“They forget they’re alphas sometimes, I think,” Vlad laughed as he trotted in. 

“I think they just love each other,” Lila cooed. 

“Welcome to the village,” Coal smiled at the packs, Bliss under his arm. “Family.” 

“I’ve prepared a ton of food, so I hope you guys are hungry!” Tempo grinned. “Tonight, we start the first of many moon ceremonies as our ancestors once did. Tonight, we show her how grateful we are for all that she gives us.” 

The packs howled happily, all looking excited at the prospect. 

Tempo laughed happily as Sparrow and Juniper came to his side and nuzzled him. This was something they had worked hard to reinstate. Getting everyone reconnected with the moon would do them all good. 

They paused, all three looking left and grinning. 

“Ivy!” Sparrow waved happily. 

The older woman gave them a rare smile as she stepped through the foliage. She stopped by them and held her hand to her chest, bowing her head. “Thank you for the invite.” 

“Thank you for coming,” Coal bowed his head, as did many to the moon priestesses. 

Ivy let out an indignant noise as she was pulled into the middle of the other three. She rolled he eyes in exasperation as they grinned at her. 

“Come on, family,” Coal smiled. “There’s plenty of food and festivities,” he waved, and the wolves started filing in. 

It was in the early morning when they finally stopped running. The sun was just coming over the horizon and painting the sky with a new day, yellows and oranges decorating the world around them. 

Coal was lying on the ground and smiling softly up. He laughed as Bliss plopped down almost on his shoulder, looking tired. 

“Damn, babe, I’m beat,” he laughed and nuzzled his shoulder. 

“Me too,” he smiled in content. He looked to his right as Tempo plopped down and nuzzled his other shoulder. He leaned over and kissed his head, taking his hand. 

“Can we take a nap now?” Lydia yawned and crawled in, nuzzling under Bliss’s chin. 

“We’re alphas, I vote yes,” Natasha yawned and dropped beside Tempo. 

“Then I think we should,” Coal nodded and closed his eyes, happy as he listened to his friends and family fall asleep around him. 

Things felt perfect now. They weren’t as scared. Sure, they still feared what the vampires would do to them, but at least they had each other now. And one day, their families would grow, and they were sure that their kids would be the best of friends like them. 

“That story was epic,” Branch grinned. 

“And so romantic,” Floyd cooed. 

“Is that why you wear so much jewelry?” Clay laughed. 

“Yes,” Tempo grinned and cast a look at his windchime. It was his favorite item Coal had made him, now added with a little bat at the bottom. “I find the prettiest rocks, and Papa turns them into beautiful things. Usually things I can wear, sometimes things you guys can wear.” 

“I enjoy decorating my family,” Coal laughed. 

“You guys went through a lot,” Bruce nodded. 

“Got that right,” Tempo laughed. He smiled and cast a loving look at his husband. “Papa saved my life.” 

Coal reflected the look at him. He reached over and took his hand. “The moon chose me, Auntie Bliss, Natty. She believed in us that we could change the outcome of our world. I have no doubt,” he looked at his boys. “That she can see what you boys will bring our world. All of you,” he reached over and pinched lightly at Aire’s arm. “Even if you’re a little different.” 

Tempo nodded. “I believe she sees the right path for us,” he smiled up at the moon. “It may seem a little weird sometimes, but have faith that we’re where we’re meant to be. You’ve already started changing things for more than just wolves,” he smiled at them. “And you’ll continue to change it. I know it.” 

The boys smiled at them and then at each other. As long as they had each other, they could do anything. 

Chapter Text

Four months until the royal wedding.

Some days, the memory was fuzzy. It was suppressed so hard, the remnants hardly ever made it to the surface. And that’s the way he wanted it. If he could forget it ever happened, he would in an instant. 

Then there were days like today. 

Rue’s eyes were wide and unblinking. They were stuck on something he and Enchant had stumbled upon while on their way home one night. A vampire body. A child’s body. As weird as it sounded, the body wasn’t what rooted him. It was the symbol just visible on the girl's neck, right below her ear. A sun and moon intertwined. 

“Oh my god,” Enchant gasped, a hand moving to his mouth. “Rue, what do… Rue?” His twin touched his arm in concern, frowning as the mere touch made the boy flinch slightly. 

“Get….” Rue let off and swallowed thickly. “Get Mom and Dad.” 

“Are you okay?” He tilted his head to look at Rue. 

“Did I stutter? Go,” Rue snapped. 

Enchant never once flinched at his biting tone. It only made him more concerned. His brother was one to lash out when he was hurting. 

“Okay,” he nodded softly. “Stay here,” he said and took off towards their village, gone in a blur. 

Once he was gone, Rue approached the girl, slowly and with much hesitation in his steps. She looked to be eight- nine, maybe. She’d died from the many wounds from the sun on her body, likely unable to heal from lack of blood. 

He dropped down to his knees next to her and stared for a long minute, eyes focused on the symbol. They grew hazy as a hand subconsciously came to a scar on his neck by his own ear. 

His breath hitched as the image of the girl in front of him distorted, and the face of someone painfully familiar overlaid with hers, covered in blood and burns, eyes lifeless. 

“No,” he whimpered and reached out, scooping the girl up by her shoulders. “No, you can’t go. We were supposed to make it out together,” he whispered, his voice cracking and tears pooling in his eyes, blurring her further. 

“Rue,” he heard her voice like a bell. “Rue,” she laughed, making him sob. 

“Please, not again,” he cried. 

“Rue?” She asked in concern. 

“Rue!” A new voice broke in, jostling him back to reality. The girl in his arms was someone he didn’t know. His eyes moved up in a jerky fashion, his body shaking as he looked at his mom, dad, and twin. They were all looking at him with concern. 

“Are you okay?” Lydia asked gently. 

Rue nodded entirely too fast and put the girl down, backing up a bit. 

Bliss watched him and looked at his wife. “Can you handle this?” 

She nodded. “I got this. Come help your mama,” she smacked Enchant’s arm lightly. 

He watched his brother for a moment, but the boy never looked up from the ground. He then nodded and followed her. 

“Prima?” Bliss said gently as he walked over. “Talk to me,” he knelt down by him, trying to catch his eyes. 

Rue frowned at his legs with enough heat to set anything ablaze. “I don’t want to!” He snapped. 

Bliss kept soft eyes on him and sat down on the ground by him. “Okay. Then tell me what you need.” 

The anger seeped from Rue in an instant. He was so bad at letting people in. He rubbed his wet eyes and moved to lean his head on Bliss’s shoulder. “Just you.” 

“Well, I can definitely help with that,” Bliss smiled softly and put an arm around his shoulders. 

He cast a look at the poor little girl and then at his son. There were some similarities, but way too many variables. This was also a bit concerning. Why was there another child out here? It’d been years since they saw any more past their little vampires. Was something going on? In this world, something was always going on. 

“Let’s go home,” he pushed an arm under Rue’s legs and picked him up with zero effort, walking him back as they made quick work of the body. 

“I’m not a kid anymore,” Rue huffed. 

“You most certainly are,” Bliss scoffed. 

“That’s just cause you’re old,” he shot back, but rested his head on his dad’s shoulder. He always felt so safe here. 

“Yeah, yeah,” Bliss hummed and held him close. He had a bad feeling his boy was about to relapse. Perhaps this time, he’d get some answers.

They needed to be fast. Faster than their bodies could go. Eva had given them time, sacrificed herself for them to have this opportunity. 

“We just have to make it to Rena,” he said back to his twin, gripping his hand and running down the halls. If they made it to their room and it was empty, that would be it. Eva had started a whole riot for them. They’d begged her not to, but she was determined. 

“We’ve lived our lives in this hell. If we can give you guys a better shot, I’ll do it,” she said to them, Belle and Meadow at her side, the teens ready to turn the mess hall into the stage for a large fight. 

The riot was loud and intense, allowing some of the youngest to slip through the halls.  There weren’t many kids left, but they’d all try. With the help of the teenagers and a few adults, they had an opportunity. While the guards were busy with them, the smallest of them would make a break for it. 

“Rue,” Enchant gasped and pulled them behind a wall as some guards ran down the hall towards the mess hall. 

“Good catch,” Rue heaved out a breath and pulled him to run again. “There she is. Irena!” He grabbed her hand on the way by and just kept running. 

“They’re everywhere!” She looked around in a panic. “How are we gonna get out?” 

“Meadow set a route up for us; we just need to make it there,” Rue said as he led them out. 

He pushed the doors to the side exit open, the chilly air biting their skin. 

And then things started darkening, playing bits here and there. 

When Rue opened his eyes next, many things were on fire around them. They were in the forest, maybe a mile away from the building. He was bleeding and holding someone in his arms. 

He looked down, and his eyes widened, tears already running down his cheeks. Irena was covered in blood and burns, eyes lifeless. The sun was peeking through the trees and sizzling his skin on contact. 

He looked around quickly and found Enchant on the ground, burnt, with a pool of blood around him from a wound on his head. 

“No. No! This wasn’t supposed to happen!” Rue cried, holding her close. “Rena! Enchant! Wake up! Please!” He sobbed. “Irena!” He shook her. “Guys! Wake up!” He screamed. 

This was a nightmare. This was a nightmare. This was a nightmare! 

He fell into panicked sobs as neither of them moved. He couldn’t be alone now, not when they’d made it this far! They’d finally done it! But without them, what was the point!? 

He leaned forward and screamed his lungs out, far more than he was ever allowed. They would find him again if he kept screaming. But he didn’t care. This was a nightmare. 

Bliss shot awake, Lydia shooting up next to him. He looked around quickly as screaming filled his ears, making him shoot up out of bed. He rushed down the hall, Lydia on his heels, and threw open the door to Rue’s room. 

“Rue!” He rushed in, the boy screaming and gripping his pillow. His face was wet, and his eyes were closed. “Rue,” he touched his shoulder. 

Rue jolted awake at the contact, his eyes wide and bleary with tears. Nothing made sense when he woke up. He was just in the forest. How did he get here?! Was he back?! 

“Rue,” Bliss said softly, his hand moving from his shoulder as he saw the boy's frightened eyes. 

He was confused, though. It was dark, and he couldn’t make out who was talking to him with his bleary eyes. In a bout of panic, he skittered back from their hand. 

“No! Don’t take me back! Please!” He cried and gasped as he hit the wall behind his bed. “I can’t do it again,” he cried and put his arms over his head. 

Bliss frowned and looked back at the doorway. Lydia was lingering there, Enchant on her left and Neffy on her right. 

“I don’t know,” Enchant shrugged before he could ask. He didn’t really remember anything before the age of ten. 

“Rue, Baby, no one is taking you anywhere,” Bliss said softly as he turned back to his frightened son. “I know you’re scared; that dream was probably really bad, but I need you to take a breath for me, okay?” 

Rue peeked up from his arms and stared at him. His scent was soothing. He nodded and took in a large and shaky breath. 

“There you go. Keep going,” he nodded and scooted just a bit closer. “You know me. You know my smell,” he smiled softly. 

Rue took in a few more breaths, his body starting to relinquish some of its anxiety. His vision started clearing, the image and scent of his dad coming back to him. He then frowned and moved forward to crawl over, dropping onto his lap and hugging his waist. 

“Don’t let them take me again. Please, Daddy,” he cried softly. 

“Never,” Bliss pulled him up into his arms and held him tight. He didn’t know who they were, as this was the most he’d ever gotten out of the boy, but he’d protect him with his life. 

Days later

“How’s that?” Branch smiled and hopped down to the ground. He’d been on his way to work this morning, but diverted his path as he heard Mr. Wooden curse. He was sitting on his roof and rubbing his back. Apparently, he’d been seeing many leaks when it rained and set out to fix it. The man was ancient, though. So Branch offered to help him. 

“It looks perfect. Thank you, Branch,” he smiled. 

“Of course. Don’t let me catch you up there again,” he eyed him teasingly. 

“Here, sweetie,” Mrs. Wooden said as she came out with a little wrapped package. “Sweet rolls,” she winked. “For your day.” 

He gasped. “You’re the best,” he smiled and took it. “I’ll come help with your garden later tonight, okay?” 

“Thank you,” she smiled sweetly. “Have a good day, Honey.” 

“You too!” He smiled and waved as he went on his way. “Floyd!” he bounced a bit and ran ahead to catch up with his brother. 

“Good morning!” Floyd laughed and nuzzled him. “Didn’t you leave earlier?” 

“Yeah, but old man Wooden needed help. His wife gave me these,” he grinned and handed him a sweet roll. 

“Always helping someone,” he laughed and took the roll with thanks. “Hi Neff,” he smiled as the girl crossed paths with them. 

She smiled at them, but there were dark circles under her eyes. “Good morning.” 

“Oh, babe,” Branch cringed. “You okay? You look worn out.” 

“Yeah,” she sighed. “Rue’s having night terrors again.” 

“Poor thing,” Floyd frowned. “Has he opened up about it at all?” 

“No,” she sighed. “He completely ignores that they’re happening at all. He screams at night now. I hate hearing them. They sound like he’s in complete agony. And when we wake him up, he begs us not to let them get him again, not to take him back.” 

“That’s horrifying,” Floyd frowned. 

“No kidding,” she sighed. “I can tell he feels bad about waking us up all the time, and we don’t blame him. We just wish he would talk about it.” 

“Some things can be painful to talk about. Fear is so strong, and it can control us if it’s bad enough. I’m sure it’s not that he doesn’t want to open up; it may be that he just can’t,” Branch hummed. “Rue’s not the best at letting people in to begin with, and I’m sure the idea of talking about something that’s having such an effect on him is even harder.” 

“I know,” Neffy sighed. “I just want to help him.” 

“Understandably so. If any of my siblings were in that situation, I’d be unbearable,” Branch nodded. 

“He would be,” Floyd nodded with a little laugh. “Just give him comfort when you can.” 

“That’s the plan,” she nodded and then smiled. “Are you attending the ball with the princess?” 

“Yup,” Branch nodded. “Where she goes, I go.” 

“Just be careful, okay?” She stressed. “So many attendants and servants lose their jobs at those things.” 

“I will,” he nodded. “I'm pretty secure in my position, but I’ll make sure I don’t do anything out of line.” 

They nodded and fell into a pleasant conversation about Floyd’s gardening job. Branch found his mind wandering, though, and their voices drowning out. Ever since their initial conversation on the balcony, the princess had managed to find time for them to return and just chat. She would vent to him in ways she just couldn’t with everyone else. It was as if once he’d asserted that he would listen and had done so the first time, she’d found a relief in him, and he quite enjoyed it. He looked forward to their conversations every day. It let him know her a little better, even if she herself didn’t know anything about her. 

She’d never had the freedom to explore what it meant to be her. She was just a princess, bound by duty. But there was more to her. She was curious, so curious about everything. She was a bit adventurous, but never got the chance to explore. Behind the gilded mask, she had a bit of a temper on her, likely from growing with no ability to express her distaste for things. He knew she had the ability to grow into something incredible if she was allowed. 

But she wasn’t. She was about to be married off as a pawn for power. 

That unpleasant feeling he’d been getting lately once again filled his chest and left his stomach flipping. It was hard and heavy like a boulder in his body. 

“You okay?” Floyd asked, pulling him from his thoughts. 

Branch had looked rather lost in thought, and they were happy to allow him and talk with each other, but the boy was now taking on a frown so deep, he worried for lines. He had also started letting off a low growl. Branch wasn’t usually the frown and growl type, so he felt inclined to break into his train of thought. 

“What?” Branch blinked his frown away. 

“You were frowning pretty hard,” Neffy tilted her head. 

“And growling,” Floyd nodded. 

“Oh,” he hummed. “My bad. Yeah, I’m fine. Just…” he frowned again. 

“What?” Floyd urged and took his arm. “You can talk to us.” 

“I know,” he hummed. “I just don’t understand it myself. I… recently found out that a person I’ve been talking to is to be engaged soon, and for some reason, it creates this bad feeling in my chest,” he huffed and waved at his body. “Like someone just dropped a rock from my head into my stomach and it just keeps getting heavier,” he growled. “Am I dying? That has to be it, right? I’m definitely dying,” he nodded in resignation.

He paused when he found both Floyd and Neffy grinning widely at him, mouths hung open and eyes thrilled. “What?” 

“You’re jealous!” They howled. 

He paused. “What?” He laughed. “No, I’m not….” he hummed and frowned again. “Oh god,” he paled. “I’ve never felt this before,” he said, putting a hand on his forehead. 

He’d spent every day with her for almost two months now, he’d admired her beauty more than he’d care to admit, and now he was spending time with her in ways others didn’t get. He was learning more and more about her, and he found himself unable to stay away, even when his job was done. 

“You’re in love,” Floyd cooed and hugged his arm. “The babiest brother is in love!” 

Branch flushed and rolled his eyes. “Aire is the babiest!” 

“Yeah, but they’re the babiest sibling. It’s different. Who is it?” He smiled. 

Branch hesitated and looked away. “No one. It doesn’t matter. I can’t have her.” 

“You should fight for her if you love her!” Neffy took his other arm. 

“I can’t!” Branch shook them off and walked ahead. He slowed and frowned at the ground. “She’s to be married, and no matter how much I wish it weren’t true, I would never make things more complicated for her.” He shook his head and took a breath, putting on a smile that was entirely forced. “Now, we’re going to be late if we don’t hurry. Let’s go,” he nodded them along and walked to the city gates.

“My heart just broke for him,” Floyd whimpered.

“Mine too,” Neffy cried dramatically. 

“Come on!” Branch called, making them jump and hotfoot after him. 

It was certainly… different. 

Poppy stared at herself in the mirror, unable to believe this was her she was looking at. She’d visited the royal designer and had asked for some new things to help her… find herself. Trying some things out. 

Now, she was looking at herself in a tight-fitting grey dress that went to her ankles. It had no sleeves and a sweetheart neckline. It hugged her curves and shimmered in the light as the sparkly fabric moved. Around her waist was a thick silver belt. Instead of letting her maids curl her hair, she asked them to put it up in a voluminous ponytail. She reached up and created small silver cuffs on her arms for a bit more decoration. She moved a bit, and the slit on the side of the dress allowed her leg and part of her hip to show. 

She flushed. Maybe this was a bit too much.

She paused when the door to her bedroom opened after a knock. 

Branch walked in and bowed his head. “Good morning, my pr…” he tapered off as he looked at her. 

She flushed darker and cleared her throat. “G-Good morning,” she stammered, hoping he didn’t notice. 

But he wasn’t noticing much. By the gods… this girl was so incredibly beautiful, he found himself tripping over his words. “G-Good morning, Pop- Princess- My princess,” he stammered back and flushed, shooting his eyes down to the ground, chastising himself. He steadied himself and looked up again. He was shot once more. “Good. Morning,” he stated, his eyes looking her over. He then looked panicked and turned his eyes to the wall. “Forgive me, my princess.” 

Poppy watched him in astonishment, her eyes wide and interested. His cheeks were indigo, and eyes ashamed to have looked over her so brazenly, ears lowered. To put a cherry on top, his tail was wagging! 

“Branch?” She said in a rather playful tone, making him look at her instantly. 

He’d never heard that tone from her. Then his pulse quickened to the point of worry. She was smiling at him. A real and playful smile. 

“Do you like my new dress?” She asked as she put a hand on her hip. 

Never more did the boy feel as if he wanted to drop to his knees and worship her at her feet. 

“Yes,” he said, voice thick with restraint, his tail wagging even more. “You look beautiful, princess. You do every day, my lady. But you are simply radiant today.” 

She blinked and flushed. “All because of a dress?” 

“No,” he shook his head. “Though it is very gorgeous on you. It was your smile, my princess. It was beyond beautiful.” 

“Oh,” she whispered, dark red. 

Branch watched her before clearing his throat. “You have a busy day ahead, my lady.” 

“Right!” She nodded curtly and flipped her hair back as she walked to the door. “Let’s be off then.” 

“Of course,” Branch opened the door for her. Once he was walking behind her in the halls, he found himself staring at her, every inch. Oh god. He was so sunk, and the worst part was the truth he knew. He could never have her.

She hated this man so much, it hurt her sometimes. If there were a way out of this, she would have found it a long time ago. 

Viva found herself out on the town with Creek again this afternoon. As their wedding day grew closer, they were to make more appearances together, spend more time in each other's presence. And she detested every second.

Her brows pinched as she watched her fiancé shamelessly flirt with the seamstress twins they happened to be visiting today. He did this often. He would call it ‘being charming’ as he kissed the knuckles of girls around town, or call it ‘being a gentle troll’ as he escorted ladies around town. 

He was a sneaky snake, and she knew he was having relations behind her back. But he never wanted her, just the crown. 

As she watched him carelessly kiss the lady's cheek, it hit her. If he did this, why couldn’t she? He chased whatever fancied him, so she could do the same. This arrangement was purely political. 

“Creek,” Viva said, tone hard.

This made the man drop what he was doing and turn to her, giving her a rather suave smile. “Yes, my future queen?” 

“I seem to have forgotten a task I was assigned today. Forgive me for cutting our outing so short. Perhaps you could see to it that our seamstress friends are properly paid for our designs?” 

“Why, it would be my honor,” he put his hand to his chest and bowed, giving the girls a rather seductive smile. 

“I’m sure it would,” she hummed and turned, her skirt flaring around her, and striding out of the building. 

She looked at Claudia, sensing her confusion, and shook her head. Only when they were nearly at the castle's gates did the girl turn to her. “Claudia. I know you are only stapled to my side by job and order, but allow me to express something to you.” 

Claudia stiffened and nodded. “Of course.” 

Viva then took on a softer look. “You have been by far the best attendant I’ve ever had, and I feel like I can trust you.” 

The wolf’s eyes widened. “T-Thank you, my lady.” 

“Therefore, I would like you to help me with something. Can I trust you?” She asked. 

“Yes,” Claudia nodded. “Whatever you need, Princess.” 

“Thank you. I shall be leaving you and heading up to the second floor. The guest room in the east wing. Will you…” she flushed and cleared her throat. “Find the maid named Clay and send him my way?” 

Claudia’s mouth dropped open, eyes wide. She shook out of it quickly, though, and nodded. “At once.” 

“Thank you,” Viva turned again. “Make haste,” she said and strode through the gates. 

“At once!” Claudia nodded and rushed in. Oh, how she wished to tell Branch. But she would respect the trust she was given. 

Clay sighed and tossed his tools back onto his cart. They were cleaning very thoroughly for the upcoming ball. This meant long hours and many, many rooms to clean. Everything had to be approved by Scout, and man, was she picky. 

He was about to move on, but paused when he saw Claudia walking towards him quickly. Even if the collar dimmed his abilities, he still felt pulled to bow his head to her. 

“Stop that,” she chastised. “You know you can’t do that here.” 

“It’s a little difficult to resist sometimes, ya know?” Clay huffed. “Never mind, you wouldn’t know. Moon Priestesses can’t feel their own aura. What do you need, Lady Claudia?” 

She gave him a rather exasperated look and then took in their surroundings. “Princess Viva would like you to meet with her.” 

To this, Clay’s eyes rounded. “Why? Oh god, I did something out of line, didn’t I? I’m gonna get fired. Again! I can’t keep losing jobs!” 

“Clay!” She hissed. “Calm down. Come with me,” she nodded and took down the hall.

He jumped and stepped to catch up with her.

“You know of the rumor that circulated mere weeks ago, yes?” She whispered. 

“As everyone did,” Clay nodded. “They were quickly abandoned, though.” 

She hummed. “They were true. At least for Pirincess Viva.” 

“What?” He blinked. “She was truly lusting after a maid?” 

“Is,” she corrected and looked at him. 

“Okay. What does that have to do with….?” Clay paused and looked down at his maid's dress, then at Claudia with a hung mouth. “No! You’re joking!” 

“I’m not,” she hummed. 

“But, she’s engaged,” he frowned. 

“She is shackled to that womanizing man against her will,” she said, rather venomously. “He is sneaking around behind her back and seeing many women in the night.” 

Clay frowned. “That’s awful.” 

“I believe she came to a realization today. If he were to do whatever he wanted, why couldn’t she? That being said, she will not force you into anything. If this is not something you wish...” she paused at the giddy look on his face. 

“I know it is bare attraction, but how could I not? It’s the same for me. She’s an incredibly beautiful woman, and every step she takes reeks of power. Hell, if she asked, I would do whatever she wanted.” 

This brought a surprised laugh from Claudia. “Save that for her,” she waved and led him up. 

Clay stopped briefly to look at himself in a window reflection and then followed her again. “My being a wolf doesn’t deter her?” 

She shook her head. “It complicates things, but no. The princesses have never looked at wolves with the same regard as the rest of them. It’s what I admire about them.” 

Clay smiled. “Well, that’s pretty cool.” 

“I think so as well,” she nodded and stopped by a door. She knocked twice. 

“Enter,” Viva called. 

“Good luck,” Claudia tossed him a smile and backed away. 

Clay took in a breath before pushing the door open. He stepped in and shut the door. When he looked at her, he found himself almost tapping his feet with anticipation. Is this why Branch tapped his feet so much? 

Viva was sitting on the edge of the bed, one leg crossed over the other. Her large skirt was forgone, leaving her in the slip of her dress, and her hair was down in messy blonde curls. 

“Hello, Clay,” she said and got up. 

“Princess,” he bowed his head to her. “How may I be of service?” 

“I need no service from you,” She stated. “I wish to have a conversation with you.” 

Clay picked his head up and tilted it. “I’m all ears.” 

What a fascinating phrase. She hummed and flushed a bit. “I will be blunt. The second I saw you, my eyes were drawn. You are quite an attractive man,” she said, eyes on the floor. When he said nothing, she looked at him. 

In that moment, her heart shook in her chest. The warm smile this man was giving her was nothing like the charming smirks she’d received from her fiancé. This was so inviting and safe. She felt compelled to chase his warmth. 

“I can say with certainty, these feelings are mutual, my lady,” he said confidently. His voice was so smooth and deep. Every part of him was alluring. 

She cleared her throat. “Is that so? As you know, I find myself engaged,” she said, and he nodded. “However, the man I am bound to finds pleasures of his own beyond me. Therefore, I feel as though I can do the same. What I am asking of you is intimate and surface-level. We know not of each other but bare attraction. I understand what I am asking may put you at risk, and that I cannot give you anything more than this, so I would readily accept if you reject the notion.” 

“I accept,” Clay said, making her look up. 

“You do?” She blinked. 

“Yes,” he nodded. “As I said, I am attracted to you as well. I understand the intentions and that there will be no strings attached. You seek pleasure, and so do I. Honestly, why would I turn down such an opportunity?” 

“Because it may cause issues for you,” she frowned. 

“That is mine to worry about,” he waved. “We just need to be discreet. Though I must ask, you really don’t mind that I am a wolf?” 

“No,” she shook her head. “You’re a person, the same as me. Maybe one day, I can make a change. With that man shackled to me, we shall see,” she hummed. 

Clay smiled again. “Wonderful to hear,” he said and took off his headpiece. “Do I have permission to do whatever I want?” 

Viva flushed and nodded. “I want to know what a werewolf tastes like.” 

“Well, please, princess,” he grinned and stepped towards her. “Let me educate you,” he said as he put his hands on her shoulders and pushed her back on the bed, crawling up on top of her. He then leaned down and pressed their lips together. 

With one simple touch, her whole body felt like it was on fire. His lips were soft and inviting, and boy, was she coming in. 

“Stay out of trouble,” Dickory ruffled his hair with an affectionate look. 

“Yeah, yeah,” Dock laughed and pushed his hand away. “Try not to get too damn sweaty today.” 

“A futile effort,” Dickory groaned as he trudged to the fields, following John and Hickory, who were already consumed in talking to one another about the day's work. 

Dock flashed them a grin and made his way to the manor. He wished he could help them get jobs up here with him like Branch had with Clay, but he didn't have the connections Branch did. Sure, he’d made a friend of high status, but he would never try to abuse that power. 

Truly, Dock enjoyed his job and really didn’t want to change positions. Gardening had quickly become one of his favorite things to do, and he found himself doing it at home now. Their village was loaded with flowers and herbs in the gardens he’d made. He thought it brought them some color and smiles to the faces of his pack.

He was the youngest of his trio of brothers and didn’t find himself wanting to take responsibility like his older brothers. He was happy just making people smile, whether that was planting pretty things or goofing around. When they were kids, and perhaps a bit now, he and Branch used to put on the silliest little musical numbers when the packs were gathered. They thrived on making people smile, and even if they were older now, their goal remained the same. Branch’s goal became a bit more serious, but his… well, he still goofed around a bit too much. But he meant well, and in a world of very serious people, maybe his happy and goofy mentality would bring a positive response eventually.

“Good morning,” Suki and Neffy chirped as they fell into step with them. 

“Good morning!” Dock grinned. “How’s the forecast for today?” 

“The lord and lady of the house are to be out today for a meeting,” Neffy smiled. “I am to take Marceline to her fitting for new dresses.” 

“He will be here alone,” Suki nodded. “His father only takes him to half of his meetings yet. So, it’s just him.” 

That same fluttery yet heavy feeling he always got came back. He wasn’t able to talk to Kiel every day as the boy was busy living as the next lord of the estate, but the days he did see him were the best. What had started as just questions from a curious vampire, turned into something Dock looked forward to. He could never help the bubble of excitement that surfaced when he smelled the boy coming his way. 

Kiel was so much more than what he heard from others. To them, he was cold and dry, grey and sharp. To Dock, he was like a glowing ember, begging to be fanned into a flame. He was bright and so smart, teaching Dock something every time they met. He’d yet to smile, but he knew when he did, it would be like nothing he’d seen. He had this fierce look in his eyes sometimes, too, as if you harmed what he cared about, he’d make sure he saw you burn. In short, he was kind and curious, passionate and loyal, fierce and strong. One day, he hoped to see him turn into the fire he knew he could be if he had the room to grow. 

He made him feel more than Dock ever had, and he felt a lot. It was the kind of feeling that made him feel as though he was walking on clouds, yet made him nervously clammy. He knew what that feeling meant. He’d seen it dozens of times now. However, he knew the reality of their situation, and it left a bitter taste in his mouth. 

“There he goes, back into lala land the second we mention him,” Neffy giggled. 

Dock flushed and waved at them. “Hush. Can’t I be excited at the prospect of seeing my friend?” 

“I suppose,” Suki giggled. “Have fun playing in the dirt,” she teased, as she and Neffy broke off to the manor. 

“I will,” he nodded curtly and headed to get started on rotating the plants. 

Hours later

Dock let out a yelp as the bag he threw over his shoulder was a bit heavier than he anticipated. It dragged him back and had him falling to his behind. He blinked, on the ground, and barked out a laugh. The silver collars really did a number on their strength, and he often forgot that. 

“Aren’t werewolves supposed to be strong?” A voice asked behind him, amused. 

Dock whipped his head around and shot a playful glare at Kiel. “Normally, yes,” he laughed. 

The boy hummed playfully, eyes half lidded as he gazed at the wolf on the ground. 

“Shut up,” Dock laughed and got up, tossing the bag into the wheelbarrow. 

“I said nothing,” Kiel raised his hands in surrender. 

“You didn’t have to,” Dock put his hands on his hips. 

Kiel, rather shamelessly, let his eyes move up and down his body, before nodding him along. 

Dock flushed a bit and smiled, trotting after him. “A free day, Bluebird?” He smiled. 

“Truly free,” Kiel nodded, giving a bit of an affectionate look at the name. One peek at his dagslys had earned it for him. “My parents are gone for the afternoon, and my sister is getting more dresses that she will inevitably destroy.” 

“My kinda girl,” Dock laughed. 

Kiel gave him another amused look. “Yes, you two would likely get along like fire and gasoline.” 

“Perhaps I can meet her one day,” Dock laughed. 

“Perhaps,” Kiel nodded, feeling the sinking guilt in his stomach he’d been feeling all morning. He knew it needed to be addressed today. For now, he’d treat them while he could. 

He led him down the path to the open yard, Suki coming into view. She was sitting on a blanket, absolutely basking in the afternoon sun, eyes closed, and face tilted up. There were little plates around her, placed around the edges of the blanket. 

“Did you make us a picnic?” Dock gasped. 

“Well,” Kiel cleared his throat. “Suki did most of it.” 

“But it was his idea,” Suki laughed. 

“There are fresh strawberries on that plate,” Kiel said, nodding at the plate loaded with red berries. 

“Are you trying to seduce me? Cause it’s working!” Dock grinned and rushed to the blanket. 

Kiel flushed and cleared his throat. “Well, I don’t know about-” 

“You’ve lost him,” Suki waved with a laugh, looking at Dock, lost in berry land. “He loses all ability to listen when he has strawberries. You should know this by now.” 

“I do,” Kiel shook his head and came to sit down with them. “I have a question,” he said as he laid out the tail of his coat. 

“Shoot,” Dock smiled and leaned back on the blanket, making a little pile of strawberry stems beside him. 

“I was in the city the other day and found that many of the residents sing. Like, a lot,” he hummed. “Do you guys? Out there, I mean.” 

“Oh, yeah,” Dock nodded. 

“All the time,” Suki said over him. 

“Really?” He looked between them.

“Lots,” Dock flashed him a grin. “Some more than others, but yeah. We’re trolls, it’s a hazard,” he laughed. 

Kiel hummed and nodded. “I suppose so.” 

Dock smiled sympathetically at him. Whether or not anyone acknowledged it, this boy tended to wear his heart on his sleeve. He wanted to live like a normal troll so badly, the pain was clear in his eyes. 

“Singing is a wonderful way for us to convey feelings,” Sucki smiled. “You can put your whole soul into it.” 

Dock nodded. “We sing a lot at full moon ceremonies.” 

That piqued Kiel’s interest. “Can you explain your connection to the moon one more time?” Kiel asked. 

“Oh yeah,” they smiled and ended up gabbing about it for a while. They adored talking about the moon and tried to explain it the best they could. 

“So fascinating,” Kiel hummed. 

“I have one for you now,” he said, smiling and sitting up. “Has your research given anything back lately?” 

“A little,” Kiel nodded, brightening a bit. “It’s so fascinating. Many studies of other dimensions are entangled with the magic of fate. Theoretically, fate’s magic flows in every world and connects the dimensions. It creates the course of events that happen today. But the thing about it is, things could have always been different from what they are now. The possibilities are endless. We could have been a different species, different people, met people we’ll never know. Fate’s pretty cool, and options are endless.” 

Dock smiled and dropped his head into a tilt, his fiery hair falling from his bun. “So you’re telling me there were infinite possibilities in this universe, and I get to exist on the same planet at the same time as you?” 

Kiel paused, eyes locked on him, and lost all ability to speak. 

“Now that is fucking delightful,” Dock grinned. “You are a wonder, my friend.” 

Kiel stared at him for a solid minute before his eyes brightened, and his lips curved up, a warm smile taking him. 

Dock’s eyes widened a bit, his cheeks warming, and his tail wagging behind him. He hadn’t expected his smile to be so…. Alluring. 

Suki looked between them and bit back a grin. This felt like it was against so many rules, and it was. So, she’d keep it to herself. 

Kiel’s eyes moved to his tail, then went back to his eyes. “Your tail always wags when I see you. Can I take that as a happy sign?” 

Dock flushed a deeper green. He nodded, his ears ducking shyly. “I’m always happy to see you.” 

Watching this boy light up with even more happiness at the statement made Dock’s body buzz with something he’d not felt before. It was warm and bright and left him in a daze. 

But then, he watched it drain from Kiel, as if someone had just poked a hole in him. His eyes dimmed, and his smile dropped, leaving Dock wishing it would come back. 

“What’s the matter?” He frowned. 

“I…” Kiel hummed and sighed. “I… I should have told you this before, and I’m sorry. But, this is the last time we can do this.” 

Dock’s body went cold, rooting him to the ground. “Why?” He asked, his voice coming out in a croak. 

Kiel frowned to himself and closed his eyes, running a hand through his hair. “I’m… to be engaged tomorrow night. To the princess.”

Something in the wolf’s body dropped, leaving him feeling colder than before and filled with ache. He realized after a moment of reflection that it was his heart. It had simply broken in two and slid from his chest to his feet. At what point had he started feeling things so deeply that those nine words shattered his reality? It was as if someone had just taken a lead pipe to his glass body. 

“Oh,” Dock said, his voice tight as his throat constricted. “I can see how that would be a problem,” he tried to make light of it, but his voice didn’t cooperate, coming out more sullen than he intended. His eyes darted to Suki lightly in an almost accusatory way. 

The girl looked guilty. She should have told him this was happening. She knew how close they were growing.

Dock shifted his weight and attempted to bring back his mood. “That’s probably wonderful for your family,” he smiled at Kiel. He was confused to see the vampire’s eyes widening at him. Then he realized why. Though he was smiling, tears were running down his cheeks. 

“Dock,” Kiel reached a hand out. 

Dock instantly backed away from his hand, cursing at himself, and getting up. “It’s for the best anyway,” he cleared his throat and wiped his eyes. “This was never meant to be,” he laughed bitterly. “Think of what could happen if we were found out. You could be stripped of your title. I could be fired or worse,” he ran a hand through his hair. He rubbed frustratedly at the never-ending stream of tears. “Forgive me, this should be a happy time for you, and I’ve gone and spoiled the moment.” 

“No. I don’t want this,” Kiel said sternly as he got up to follow him. “I don’t want to be engaged.” 

Dock closed his eyes minutely and sighed. “As long as freedom escapes you, that choice doesn’t belong to you. Perhaps you will grow to love her,” he said, voice cracking near the end. “Given time.” 

Kiel clenched his teeth and shook his head. Panic was coming off of him in troves, likely due to his tears. He felt bad for putting him in that position. He should have been happy for him, like any friend would be. 

“I’m happy for you,” Dock tried to smile. “This will be good for your status.” 

“Stop saying things like that!” Kiel snapped. “I didn’t tell you so that you could give me the same bullshit I hear from everyone else!” 

Dock frowned. “What did you expect me to say then!? You just told me I’m likely not going to see you again! Were you hoping I’d part on even terms with you?! Like none of the last few months mattered?!” He snapped back, making Kiel flinch a bit. He’d never heard Dock yell. 

“No. The last few months have meant everything to me,” Kiel frowned, shaking his head. 

Dock gave him an incredulous look, tears pooling around his chin. “Then what do you want from me?! You want me to tell you to find a way around it so you can keep sneaking out here with me?! For what?!” He cried. His voice cracked a bit and lost its heat. “A few stolen moments here and there?”

Kiel grabbed his hand, gripping it, his eyes reddened around the edges, and tears pooling in his lower eyelids. “I don’t want to lose you,” he whispered. 

Dock’s eyes crinkled in the corners, his cries turning into sobs. “And I could never have you,” he said just as quietly. “This could never happen, Bluebird. You know that.” 

“Dock,” Kiel cried a bit, heart shattering. 

“I’m just a wolf, Kiel,” Dock turned his eyes away, hiccupping lightly. “I’ll never be worthy of you.” 

“I’ve never seen you that way!” Kiel shook his head. “You know how I feel about wolves and all of this crap! You’re the only one worthy of me, and yet, I find myself unworthy of you! If I could, I would…” 

“But you can’t,” Dock shook his head. “Fate had other plans for us. As much as we want, we can’t change what we are. You will marry the princess, and I will stay out here, working like the dog I was born to be. But I hope you can find happiness one day, truly,” he said and pulled his hand away. “Maybe you’ll find it with her.” 

“Dock-” 

“I have to go,” Dock turned away completely, rubbing his wet eyes. “Your mother wants the garden looking its best. Now I know why. They likely want the princess to visit after your engagement. Listen, Kiel…” he sniffled a bit and rubbed his face again. He looked at him and smiled, even as the tears still pricked around his eyes. “I’ll always be your friend, okay? Even if we can’t see each other anymore.” He thought about his next moves before moving back to him and wrapping him in a hug. “Don’t forget to let love in.” 

Kiel gasped a bit, a warm feeling settling in next to the cold. He wrapped his arms around him, afraid that if he didn’t, the boy might let go too soon. “I’m sorry,” he cried softly. 

“Don’t be,” Dock shook his head and nuzzled him lightly. “Live your life the way you need to, and maybe one day you can live it the way you want to. Until then, I’ll see you in the in-between.” 

“I want to stay with you,” Kiel whispered in a moment of weakness. 

Dock squeezed his eyes shut, shaking with new cries. “That’s not really an option. We can’t get lost chasing something we can’t have. It’ll only destroy us in the end,” he said in a cracking voice and pushed away from him. 

“No,” Kiel gripped his hand once more. 

“Huh,” Dock said lightly, looking at their hands. That’s when Kiel noticed Dock’s color dimming to a muted green, making his eyes widen. “Guess we’re starting to look alike. I’m sorry you feel like this,” he frowned. He then pulled his hand away. “I hope you can have a real life one day,” he said as he pulled his arms to himself. 

“Wait, you can’t leave like this.” Kiel took a step forward, but Dock took one back as he did. 

“We don’t have a choice,” Dock sighed. “You knew that the second you told me this was the last time.” 

“I know, but…” Kiel whined, chewing on his lip. He’d really hoped this whole thing was one-sided so that he might be the only one feeling this pain. This just proved how blind he must have been. 

“This is how it was always meant to end,” Dock said quietly, looking at his dim green hands. “Goodbye, Kiel.” He then paused. “Young Lord,” he said softly and turned swiftly, nearly running up the trail back to the gardens. 

“Dock!” Suki called, but he kept running.

But as he came around the bend to the workers' station, he was once again consumed by tears and sobs. 

“Dock?” Micha called, having been talking to a group of their coworkers. They all looked at him, their eyes widening. 

“What happened?” Smidge ran over. 

Dock shook his head and put his face in his hands. He backed up until he was against the shed, shaking with sobs. 

There was a moment of silence as many of them checked him for injuries. They then looked at the poor boy, broken down to nearly nothing and dimmer than they’d ever seen him. 

“He can’t stay out here like this,” Micha said. “We need to tell them to send him home.” 

“I can go talk to Renina,” Smidge nodded, heading out to the head of the staff. 

“I’m sorry,” Dock said quietly. 

“Don’t apologize. Tell us what happened,” Sadie said softly and rubbed his arms, an arm around him. 

“I can’t,” Dock shook his head and sank in her hold. 

“Oh, I see,” Renina said as she stepped over with Smidge. 

“I’m sorry. I can work,” Dock shook his head and rubbed his wet face. 

“No,” she shook her head. “Go home. We’ll be okay down only one.” 

He looked at her, ready to protest, but everything in him just died at the prospect of staying out here. It was as if any work ethic he had took a nose dive with his happiness. And he felt so pathetic for letting himself feel this way over a guy. 

“Okay,” he said, rather numbly, eyes going a little void. 

“Oh, he is not okay,” Sadie said in worry. “Can I go with him?” 

Renina hummed. “We can’t lose too many people. The gardens need to be done by tomorrow.” 

“I’ll be fine,” Dock said and got up, taking the paper from Renina for the gates. “I’ll just go home. Sorry for the inconvenience. I’ll see you guys tomorrow,” he said softly and waved as he headed for the gates. 

There was a moment of concerned silence as they watched him go. 

“Can I at least go get one of his brothers? I don’t like the idea of leaving him alone at home,” Sadie said. 

Renina hummed and nodded her out. She hopped up and ran for the fields. 

Dickory ran into the village and shifted, looking around. Usually, when he was down, his little brother would play with some of the kids to get his spirits back up. He saw the kids, but no Dock. 

They did see him, however, and came running. “Kory!” 

“Hi guys,” he smiled lightly. “Have you seen-”

“He went home!” Nissa grabbed and shook his arm. “Kory, he looked so pale, and he was crying a lot!” 

Cold dread rushed through his veins at her words. “Okay. I’m gonna go check on him,” he assured and rushed to his house. “Dock?” He called as he entered the home. He paused and listened for a tick. He could hear the sound of crying from upstairs. 

He rushed up and knocked on his door. “Dock?” 

“Go away,” Dock cried. 

“Nope. I’m coming in,” he shook his head and twisted the knob. He frowned when it stopped, locked. “Unlock this door.” 

“No,” Dock said defiantly. “I want to be alone!” 

“I don’t care! You need someone with you, I know you!” Dickory growled. “Open it, or it comes down! Three! Two!” 

The door swung open, Dock glaring at him. He was a muted shade, making his brothers worry double. Twin tracks of tears were running down his cheeks. “You’re an asshole,” he said as he turned and walked back in, flopping on his bed. 

“Yeah, yeah,” Dickory walked in after him and shut the door. “You wanna tell me what happened?” 

“No,” Dock turned his face away, curling up on his side. 

“Okay,” Dickory nodded and pushed him farther on the bed, crawling up with him and pulling him into his arms. “Then I won’t ask.” 

A full pout started on Dock’s lips again as he was embraced. As bristled as Dickory tended to act, he was so soft with him, and he loved that about his brother. 

His tears started up again, and he feared they wouldn’t stop for a while. So he just let it happen and cried his heart out. 

Dickory frowned and held him close. He’d never seen him this upset, and it made his blood boil. He was going to find out who had hurt him so much and make them feel double this. 

When Branch got home, it was later than he’d anticipated. There was a lot to do for the upcoming ball, and they were all needed for the prep. His family was notified this time, so they weren’t freaking out again. 

He paused, sensing something off in the air and looking around. Hickory and Dickory were on his porch and talking with defeated looks. 

“Something happen?” He asked as he came up the steps. 

“Oh, thank goodness,” Dickory sighed. “Dock got sent home today, and he’s so muted, and he’s been crying nonstop, but he won’t talk, and he’s closing up and-” 

“And we were hopin’ you could talk to him,” Hickory said, placing a hand on his little brother's shoulder to stop his anxious ramble. 

Branch frowned and nodded. “Is he here?” 

“Yeah,” Hickory nodded back at the house. “He’s in there with Aire and Floyd.” 

“Okay. No worries,” he smiled and ruffled Dickory’s hair on the way by. He headed in and gave Natasha and his parents another smile. They seemed to relax when he came in, and that warmed his heart. 

“Floyd’s room,” Coal nodded him up. 

“Kay,” he nodded and headed up. As he got closer, he could hear hushed voices and a soft whimper. He pushed open Floyd’s door and smiled softly at the orange and fuchsia wolves curled around each other. Aire was snuggled between them, his arms wrapped around Dock’s neck. “Dock,” he called, making all three look up. “Wanna come talk? You don’t have to if you don’t want to.” 

Dock nodded lightly and shifted. “I wanna talk to you.” 

“Come on then,” Branch smiled and nodded him out, holding out his hand. 

Dock took it and followed him to his room. 

“Why is he his favorite?” Floyd huffed and shifted. 

“Branch has always been the fan favorite,” Aire laughed. 

“Should I ask, or will you come to it in your own time?” Branch asked as he shut the door. 

Dock sighed and sank to the floor against his bed. “For a while now, I’ve been talking to someone. Someone I’m not supposed to be talking to,” he hummed. “A vampire.” 

Branch frowned a bit, thinking of his own situation. He and Poppy were not supposed to be talking the way they were. He shook his head and focused on him, sitting on the floor with him. 

“We got really close,” Dock whimpered and rubbed his eyes as tears welled up again. “I couldn’t see him every day, but we found the time. It was against so many rules,” he laughed humorlessly. “He’s a wonderful person, just buried under too much responsibility. I really like him so much, it’s suffocating. He… he told me today that we had to stop seeing each other like that,” cried softly. “I should know better! And I shouldn’t be so damn crippled over not being able to see him anymore, but…” he cried into his hands. “Something in me just screams that we met for a reason, that he was meant…” 

“To be yours,” Branch finished. 

Dock looked up and blinked in surprise to see tears in Branch’s eyes. 

“Like they were meant to be yours, but you can’t have them. They’ll never be yours simply because of what you are. You can see this beautiful person they could be if she only had the chance to bloom, and you want to save her from her own life more than you want air in your lungs,” he went on, tears falling from his cheeks. “She’s just as imprisoned to this life as you are, bound by the damn societal rules of being a vampire, and now you have to watch as she slips from your grasp because of those stupid rules!” 

“Branch?” Dock sat up. 

Branch paused and let out a stuttered breath. “I’ll tell you my secret if you tell me yours,” he sighed. 

“Deal,” Dock nodded, already coming closer to him and nuzzling his shoulder. 

Branch rubbed his eyes. “I might be in love with the princess.” 

Dock paused and then barked out a laugh. “Oh my god, you and I follow the same path all the time. I might be in love with the guy the princess is to be engaged to.” 

Branch took on a look that screamed ‘oh my god’ and smiled, shaking his head as Dock laughed on his shoulder. 

“Are we beyond help?” He let his laugh die off into a sigh. 

“Oh yeah,” Branch nodded. “No getting around that. I know it’s selfish, but I just wanna take her and run away.” 

“Me too,” Dock nodded. “Once they're married…” 

“Nothing will be the same,” Branch sighed. “We find time every day to take a break on her balcony, and I just listen to her talk. She’s never had anyone to vent to, and I’m happy to listen. Lately, though, she just talks. About how the sun makes her happy, how she loves the colors of daytime, she wants to indulge in all these things she’s not supposed to. Every second I get to know her… feels like a needle to my heart,” he said, voice cracking a bit. “I can’t have her. I can never have her because I’ll never be a vampire,” he rubbed his eyes, his throat feeling tight. 

“Have you talked to anyone about this?” Dock asked, hiccuping every now and again as he cried quietly on his shoulder. 

“No. You?” Branch shook his head. 

“No. Sounds like you could use a good cry, too. Wanna cry out our frustration together?” He sniffled. 

“Yeah, kinda,” Branch nodded. “And then, you and I need to get over it,” he said and held out a hand. “We can’t cling to an unrealistic dream.” 

“Deal,” Dock nodded and took his hand. 

“That sounds like the opposite of what we intended,” Tempo frowned as they heard both boys crying. 

“Maybe they need it,” Coal hummed. “Let’s just leave them be for now,” he said, more to the anxious boys in the living room, looking seconds away from charging up the stairs to their brothers.

“What if they need us?” John and Hickory asked at the same time, looked at each other, and then at their parents again. 

Natasha gave them an amused look. “Then they’ll come to you. They know they can. Just give them some space. That goes for you two as well,” she called. 

There was a thud before Aire and Floyd came down, smiling sheepishly. 

“You’re awfully quiet tonight, too,” Bruce said as he looked at Clay. 

Clay looked up from where he’d been staring at his lap and smiled softly. “I’m good. Just… tired, I guess.” He blinked when all of his brothers looked at him.

“Are you okay?” Aire asked with a frown on his face. 

“Yeah,” he waved with a smile. 

“Convincing,” Floyd raised a brow, arms crossed. 

“I’m fine,” he laughed and got up. “Relax,” he waved and headed to the door. “I just need some fresh air,” he said and stepped out. He gave his brothers one more reassuring look before shutting the door. A drawn breath left him, and he moved to the railing, leaning on it. He looked up at the starry sky and picked at the wood under his fingers. 

“What the hell did I do?” He whispered. 

Poppy sighed and dropped her head into her pillow. Everything just felt… wrong. She rolled over and pushed her hair out from under her in frustration. Her eyes fell half-lidded as her hair then started clinging to her from the static moving from her blankets. 

“Get off of me!” She wiggled irritably and slapped the hairs away. A high-pitched wheeze of anger left her as it came right back and clung to her skin. “That’s it!” She got up and stomped over to her vanity. She gripped the shiny handle of the drawer and threw it open with a bit too much force, the thing sliding off its track. It was ignored in favor of grabbing the pair of scissors she had stowed away. “You want to defy me, hair?!” She yelled as she grabbed it, looking in the mirror with a wild look. 

“What…. What are you doing?” Viva asked in the doorway, having just opened the door, and was giving her sister a concerned look. 

Poppy halted and slowly put the scissors down with a soft clink of the metal to glass. She took in a breath, her hands pressed together in front of her mouth. She then let it out and pointed her hands forward. “I’m having a nervous breakdown.” 

Viva blinked hard and closed the door. “Oh boy. Let’s not do that, hm?” She came over and took the scissors away. “Your hair is bothering you?” 

“Yes!” She fumed. 

“Do we think that maybe we’re just overwhelmed and overstimulated? Maybe the root cause is not our hair but something going on?” She asked as she leaned on her vanity.

Poppy glared at her. “I hate when you do that?” 

“Do what?” She raised a brow. 

“Rationalizing my tantrums,” Poppy huffed. 

“Someone has to,” Viva scoffed. “What’s going on?” 

Poppy frowned. What was going on? What was going on!? Maybe it was the fact that every day living her life was giving her hives! That every day in this lifestyle made her skin crawl! She was never happy, how about that?! Or that the very word was lost on them! How about the looming engagement hanging over her head?! Her father’s disappointed eyes! Or the fact that she was coming to terms with the fact that she had a crush on a damn werewolf!

“I’m fine,” Poppy hummed. 

“Clearly,” Viva raised a brow. “When you wanna unpack all that, come see me.” 

“Sure,” Poppy huffed and slumped back against her chair. “What did you come in here for?” 

“Ah, yes,” she nodded. “I need to talk to you.” 

“Ah,” Poppy sat up. “Let’s step out. Last time we did that, a rumor started,” she waved and got up, heading for her balcony. She pulled the door open and nodded her along. Once she stepped out, she waved her arms forward, shifting into a bat and flapping her wings. 

“Good idea,” Viva nodded and shifted after her. 

They flew up high into the sky and landed near one of the castle points, even looking around to make sure no one heard them. 

“Okay. Spill,” Poppy nodded, settled on the roof. 

“Right,” She nodded. “I slept with Clay.” 

Silence. 

“What?!” 

Chapter Text

Four months until the royal wedding.

Every month, the kingdom held a ball, a sort of check-in with the leaders of the land. It was nothing grand or anything overdramatized. However, every year, there was a ball that was all that and more. It was the ball of the year. Probably the most anticipated for the citizens of the cities, and most talked about. Every year, it was held in a different kingdom. Last year, it had been held in lonesome flats. This year, it was Pop City. 

It was the most exclusive party of the year, and they used the term lightly. Every king and queen of the land was going to be in attendance, even those who weren’t vampires, like Trollzart, king of Classical, and a witch. Or King Rey of the Techno, and a mermaid. 

Poppy blew out a breath as she looked over her lists. Her father had given her this event to make sure it was perfect, and if she disappointed him again… 

She shook her head of her thoughts and looked around. The ballroom was decorated to the nines, maids still milling about and straightening everything to perfection. The crystalline chandeliers were pulled into the place, drawing her attention. They sparkled and shone from the moonlight filtering in from the large windows, open for this event. Blood red roses in vines draped from the rafters, hanging around the chandelier, and dropping petals to the floor here and there. Practically a staple of her family was the constant of red rose petals at your feet, and she intended to keep that going. The centerpieces on the tables, though, were all her. 

She placed the clipboard under her arm and walked to one of the tables, reaching a hand to the rose that sat in the center. She took a breath and focused, her silver generation coming to the surface and starting to form. The rose was lifted, the metal wrapping around the stem and flaring up around it in an abstract way. She picked up a few of the gems on the table and placed them in, using her power again to have the silver hold them in place. 

She nodded to herself and looked back at Branch. “What do you think?” 

“It’s beautiful, my princess,” he nodded, most definitely keeping his hands to himself. 

She looked at the piece again and then at the collar around his neck. She was sure he detested the metal and that perhaps that was an insensitive question. Before she could open her mouth to rectify it, her father walked in, causing her to stiffen. 

Peppy looked around with critical eyes. He nodded a bit and walked around. “It looks good,” he said, bringing relief to her body. He stopped by her and looked at the centerpiece. “Did you make these?” He raised a brow at her. 

“I did,” she nodded, anxiety coming back to her. 

He picked the piece up and examined it. He then walked directly over to Branch, making the boy stiffen and Poppy’s brows to knit together. 

“Father?” She asked. 

“Hush,” he waved. “Hold this,” he commanded and held it out to him. 

Branch looked at the silver and then at the king, but his eyes were unyielding. 

“That will hurt him,” Poppy frowned harder. When he gave her a cold and questioning look, she fumbled a bit. “I still need him to do things for me!” 

“And I need to see if your silver generations getting any better,” he snapped. “Now!” He said to the wolf. 

Branch had a look of resignation on his face and took the piece. Instantly, his hands started burning, bringing a pained expression to him. Every second he touched it, more and more energy was pulled from him at the strain. It really put into perspective how little silver was in the collars and how much they truly needed just to hold them at bay.

Peppy watched him with critical eyes, looking at his hands and his face. 

Poppy bounced on her heels, turning more and more frantic the longer he held it. She could see burns starting on his hands and his skin turning an irritated red color. She looked back when she heard a small thud. One of the maids was holding another in place. Clay. He was looking at Branch in panic, trying to get out of their hold. That only made her worry double. 

“He’s not going to see your strength until you make him.” 

She frowned and stepped past her father. “As you can see,” Poppy said sternly and grabbed the piece from Branch, making him sag in relief. “It’s pure silver,” she practically growled and pushed it back into Peppy’s hands. 

Branch blinked in surprise when one of Poppy’s hands reached back and touched his hip, pushing him behind her. 

Peppy scowled at her. “Did I say you could-” 

“Did I say you could torture my attendant?!” She hissed. “You could have simply had him touch it, and you would have known!” 

“He is a wolf! They are here-” 

“To serve us! Yes, I know! And he has been doing everything today! We’re not done, and you’ve gone and damaged his hands! For your sick pleasure! Now be off with you! I have a ball to finish preparing for. Myself, now, thank you.” She said, leaving not an ounce of room to be discussed as she turned away and nodded Branch along, heading farther into the room to finish up. 

Branch followed behind her, feeling and looking a bit baffled. He heard the king make a rather upset sound and storm from the ballroom. Only then did his body start to catch up with him. The burns on his hands were pulsing and sending ripples of discomfort through his body. Each second he held the metal left him more and more drained. Before he knew it, the room was spinning, and he was on his knees. 

“Branch!” He expected to hear Clay, but it was Poppy’s voice that flew through his senses and her eyes that came into view. 

“That looks bad,” she cringed as she looked over his burnt hands. 

“What did you just do?” Branch said, still baffled, and looked at her. 

“I protected my friend,” she said sternly, brows in a frown. 

Many maids around the room had hushed and were watching them with wide eyes. 

She looked around and sighed. “Let him go,” she said to the girl holding Clay. 

She did as she was told, but the boy was giving her a cautious look. He came over, still looking at her wearily. 

“You can relax, Clay,” she assured. “Look him over, please.” 

He nodded and came to his brother's side, cringing at the wounds. “Those look pretty bad.” 

“I’m fine,” Branch sighed. “I just need time to heal.” 

“How long does that take?” Poppy hummed. 

“With these?” Clay slapped his collar lightly. “Couple hours maybe.” 

Poppy frowned a bit. “And without the collar?” 

He blinked. “Couple of minutes, maybe thirty at that bad. I can take him out of the city for a bit.” 

“No, the ball is going to start soon,” Branch shook his head. “I’ll just keep my hands to myself.” 

Poppy sighed and looked up as Viva entered, making most of the maids return to work quickly. 

“What happened?” Viva frowned as she came over. “I just saw Father. He’s pissed.” 

“He tortured my attendant,” Poppy hissed, pure anger in her eyes. 

Viva blinked at the look and turned her attention to Branch. She cringed at the sight of his hands. “Get him some medical treatment. I’ll stay here and finish up,” she offered, snapping her fingers for the clipboard. 

Poppy gave her a grateful look and handed it to her. 

“Come, come,” she said to Claudia and looked at Clay. Something in her eyes softened. “Would you lend them some assistance?” 

“Of course, your majesty,” Clay bowed his head. 

“Be off then,” she waved and moved to check the preparations with Claudia. 

“Come on,” Clay helped Branch back to his feet, his hands lifting him from under his arms. 

Poppy watched them and stood, dusting herself off. She clasped her hands in front of her, as if she hadn’t just made a spectacle of herself in front of much of the help now, and walked for the door, the two wolves following her. Once they were around fewer eyes, she turned to them, making them slow. 

“Come here,” She waved, and the boys came closer. She lifted her hands around Branch’s collar and focused, willing the silver to come to the surface and liquify, pulling from the metal in small spheres by her hands. 

Branch looked at them and then at her with wide eyes. “What are you doing?” 

“Taking the silver from your collar so you can heal,” she said, as if it were obvious. 

“Princess-” 

“Branch,” she cut him off. “You are to behave as if it is still there. Am I understood?” She looked up at his eyes. Her hands moved, and the silver created cuffs to go on her arms. 

“Of course, my princess,” he said instantly, hanging on her stare. Once the collar was free of the silver, his eyes flashed orange at her. 

This caused her look to become a bit more enchanted. She’d never seen their eyes do that. 

Branch tilted his head a little, his hands already starting to heal. “Why would you do this for me?” 

Without an ounce of hesitancy, she whispered, “I trust you.” 

Branch’s eyes softened, and a small, affectionate smile graced his lips. This only made the vampire hang on his eyes in return. 

Clay looked between them, eyes a bit wide. Suddenly, he felt like he wasn’t the only one who had been keeping a secret. He jumped a little as the princess looked at him. 

“Fetch some medical wrap from the infirmary. We can wrap his hands so no one is suspicious of his healed wounds,” she pointed down the hall. 

“Yes, my lady,” Clay bowed his head and headed down to the infirmary quickly. 

She nodded and cut her eyes back at her attendant. He was still looking at her with those damn eyes. The same ones that made her feel trapped every evening on the balcony. Only now, when his face moved at all, his eyes reflected at her in the dim lighting. 

“Can you see better like that?” She asked, forgetting herself for a moment. 

“Yes,” he nodded. “Seeing in the nighttime is trivial for me.” 

“Fascinating,” she tilted her head side to side to watch them reflect. Then, it was as if she remembered where they were and stood still, cheeks flushing. “Forgive me.” 

Branch’s smile widened. “No need. My princess has always been a curious person.” 

Poppy gave him an amused look, their eyes hanging on one another again. 

When Clay came back, he couldn’t help but feel as though there was just as much tension as when he left. Regardless, he took Branch’s hands and wrapped them up. They were healing decently quickly. “There.” 

“Thank you,” he nodded. “Shall we?” He waved a hand to the ballroom. 

“We shall,” Poppy nodded and headed that way, head held high.

Clay shot him a look as they fell into step behind her. ‘We’re talking later’, he mouthed at his brother. 

Branch pulled his lips into a tight line and nodded. 

“Thank you,” Poppy said as Viva gave her back her clipboard. 

“Of course,” she nodded. “I will see if Father’s mood can be pacified. Until then-” 

“There’s my queen to be!” A voice cut through the air, making Viva physically cringe. 

She turned in a slightly jerky fashion and cut her eyes to Creek. He was in a goddy sparkly suit with an equally sparkly headpiece looking awfully like a crown. “Creek,” she said flatly. 

“Oh, my queen,” he purred as he looked over her new gown. 

She’d taken the same route as Poppy, liking her choices, both now in form-fitting gowns. Viva’s was deep purple, a shiny satin material that shone under the lights. On her waist was a black and silvered boned corset. Draped over her shoulders and chest was a silver chain wrap. 

Poppy’s was deep green, the bottom of her skirt ombred into a sparkly silver. This dress had sleeves that draped on her shoulders and a back that dipped to her lower back, exposing her. It was now paired with two silver cuffs on her arms. 

“Why, you both look ravishing tonight,” he grinned at the girls. 

Viva gave him a rather disgruntled face as Poppy rolled her eyes and turned away from the two. She paused when she caught the sound of a soft rumble. A growl. 

She turned her head and found both Branch and Clay glaring at the back of Creek’s head as he buzzed around her sister like an annoying bee. She tilted her head in fascination. She’d never heard them growl before, either. 

Once they caught her eye, they looked away quickly, and the growling stopped. 

My god, she was so curious about wolves, it nearly hurt. 

Clay cleared his throat and headed back to the other maids, still glaring at Creek. He caught Viva’s eye and looked down immediately, quickening his pace.

Viva’s eyes tracked him before landing back on her finance with a rather annoyed look. “I must go speak with my father. Feel free to visit the refreshments.” 

“As your future husband, should I not be involved in conversations?” He raised a brow, smile a bit strained. 

She frowned. “No. Stay here,” she said sternly and turned, walking to the door with Claudia on her tail.

Creek’s expression faltered a bit, a frown attempting to take him, before he smoothed it over. “Well, she’s in a right mood today, is she not?” He chuckled. 

“You would do well not to upset my sister too much, Creek,” Poppy said offhandedly as she looked over her list. “Please help yourself,” he waved at the drink table as she handed the clipboard to Branch, keeping one eye on whether doing so caused any pain for the wolf’s hands. “Guests shall be arriving soon. Do keep yourself entertained until then,” she said and took her leave, Branch on her heels and looking over the lists again. 

Creek’s smile dropped, a hard and neutral look on his face. He just needed to bide his time. 

As the evening drew in, many of the guests arrived, their names and titles called out as they entered. They were then filed in, kings and queens mingling as more and more showed. 

“Barb,” Poppy bowed her head. 

“Popscicle!” Barb grinned, wide and boisterous. Her attendant, a young boy with muted purple skin and wild blue hair, shook his head a bit as she did. He knew she would get reprimanded, but she didn’t care. 

Branch, behind his princess, gave her a rather surprised yet amused look. He’d never seen a vampire like this. Except maybe his sibling. 

“Barb,” Poppy said in exasperation. “Do you enjoy the lectures?” She looked over the girl and couldn’t help but feel amused. She was in a sparkly silver jumpsuit, one sleeve long on the left side and sleeveless on the right. Her arms were decorated in silver bands, and her fingers in rings. She’d gotten her way on the dress matter.

“Sometimes,” she cackled, drawing attention from the vampires around them. 

Queen Delta Dawn was eyeing her, yet looked amused herself. Queen Essence was giving her a small smile, as her kids acted the same way. And her father was blatantly glaring at her. 

“I don’t really care what they have to say,” Barb waved. “I’ve only got one life, ya know? Why waste it being so unhappy, man?” 

This seemed to strike a chord in Poppy, making her brows raise. “You… raise a valid point.” 

“Yeah, man! Oh, sick! You got a new attendant! Hey, man,” she waved at Branch. 

He looked surprised and bowed his head. “Hello.” 

“Oh, he’s trained well,” she snorted. “We can talk whenever they aren’t looking,” she whispered and winked, almost making Branch laugh, but he put a hand over his mouth. 

Poppy gave him a surprised look and then tossed her look at the other princess. 

“Barb,” Viva said as she walked over, an amused grin on her face which brought on a double-take from her sister.

“Hey, man,” Barb grinned back. “Surprised I get to see you without your attachment,” she snickered. 

To this, Viva rolled her eyes and shot a rather venomous look at Creek, laughing and schmoozing with Peppy and Quincy. To her satisfaction, King Quincy looked to be rightfully over the boy’s presence. 

“How come he gets to laugh with no glares or reprimands?” Barb frowned and crossed her arms. 

“A wonderful question,” Viva hummed. She then turned to look at her. “How have you been?” She paused when the girl was looking past her, eyes almost in marvel. She turned to look where she was and found them on Claudia, the girl looking at the other princess in surprise. 

Poppy looked between them and cleared her throat. “Barb?” 

Barb blinked hard and shook her head. A wide smile plastered back on. “I’m great! My old man is determined to make me a ‘proper vampire’ before I can take the throne, though,” she rolled her eyes, doing an uptight accent around the words. “I say, fuck that. I’ll rule the way I want to. Ya know?” 

Viva looked back at Claudia lightly, but the girl was now looking at the floor. She then looked at Barb again and smiled softly. “Every conversation I have with you is enlightening.” 

“Glad to be of service,” Barb clicked her tongue with two finger guns. “My old man tried to set me up again, too,” she snorted. “Sorry for your loss,” she then said to Viva. 

“Aren’t we all,” Viva let out a breath through her nose, arms crossed, and hand swirling the drink in it.  “How you manage to evade it is beyond me.” 

“My will bends to no one,” Barb grinned. 

Poppy sighed and paused, eyeing Branch as the boy began grinning at Barb with the same wild look in his eyes. He paused when he felt her eyes and looked at the ground with Claudia. 

She then looked at Barb again. “And it’s just that simple for you? Are you not worried of what your father will think or do?” 

“Do?” She frowned. “Hell no. He tries to do anything, and he’ll find out the hard way what I can do.” 

Viva eyed her sister. She didn’t quite like the way she worded that, and it drew her eyes to her father. Just what had he been saying and doing to her? She turned her eyes back to the girls and waved. “Shall we take a step out? I’d appreciate some fresh air.” 

“Yeah, let’s go,” Barb nodded and was the first to take a step that way, her steps large and confident. 

Poppy shook her head as they followed her out. She caught Prince Darnell and Cooper's eyes, nodding them out as well. 

They looked at their parents before heading out with them, their attendants following close behind. 

“Princesses,” Darnell and Cooper bowed their heads once. 

“Princes,” Poppy and Viva did the same. 

“Sup,” Barb nodded. “So, where are my manners?” 

“Back at your castle, I think,” Cooper quipped, making Darnell snort. 

She glared at him playfully. “This is my boy, Spike!” She grinned and threw an arm around his neck, making the poor boy look a bit uncomfortable. “He’s my attendant as of Thursday!” 

“Is this what we’re doing?” Darnell snickered. “Okay. This is Dimitri and Nova, our attendants,” he waved back to the funk trolls behind them. They looked surprised and bowed their heads. “They’ve been with us for a month now.” 

“Uh,” Poppy shifted her weight and turned her eyes at Branch, but the boy just looked at her back, far more confident than the rest of the attendants appeared. She cleared her throat. “This is Branch. He’d been with me for two months now.” 

“Hey,” Branch nodded, making most of the other wolves look at him in surprise. All but Claudia, who shook her head at him. 

Viva eyed Barb as the girl looked at her expectantly. She could see through to her intentions. 

“This is Claudia,” she waved, noting how the attendants of rock and funk looked as if they wanted to bow their heads to her, and how she gave a small shake of her head. Now, that was fascinating. “Been seven months.” 

“Nice to meet you guys,” Barb grinned. “I know that was probably super weird, but I like knowing people, ya know? And I gotta know the people around my friends.” 

“Friends?” Poppy blinked. 

“Yeah! That’s what we are, right, Pop Star?” She grinned. 

Branch almost wanted to coo at the shocked and vulnerable expression on his princess. Poor thing just never felt like she had friends. But now she was frozen. He cleared his throat a bit and gave her the gentlest nudge with his foot. 

She jolted a bit and nodded. “Yes! Yes, I suppose we are.” 

Barb looked between them and turned her eyes on him with an interested look. “Branch, was it?” 

“Yes, my lady,” he nodded. 

“Gotta say, my guy, you’re a lot different than what I’m used to seeing,” she grinned. 

“I’ll take that as a compliment and give you thanks,” Branch nodded, his lips drawing in a smirk. 

“Oh, I like him!” Barb laughed. “Poppy? Can I have him?” 

“No!” Poppy said instantly with a frown. “Uh,” she said right after and flushed. “He does wonderful work for me, and I cannot part with him.” 

“Heh, I’m sure he does,” Brab grinned. 

Poppy glared at her, and a mental war started between their eyes. 

Viva looked between them and then at Branch, who was obviously biting back a grin and looking away. 

“This is the best ball yet,” Cooper snorted and looked between them like he was watching a show. 

“I’ll give him back,” Barb teased. 

“No,” Poppy hissed. 

“Fine,” Barb sighed dramatically. 

“What are you kids doing out here?” Essence’s voice cut through the air. She was by the door with a soft look. 

“Just taking a breather, Mama,” Darnell assured. 

“Well, come back in. Poppy, darling, your father’s looking for you,” she said to the girl. 

She stiffened and hummed. “I’m coming,” she nodded and headed in, Branch right behind her. 

As they approached, she saw her father looking quite irritable, a boy and a man standing with him. One she recognised as Lord Quintin Mooncrest. Which meant…

“There you are,” Peppy sighed and took her arm, pulling her forward. He frowned when he heard a growl, but when he looked at his daughter's attendant, he was looking at the floor as all attendants are to in the presence of the king. He eyed him and turned back to the lords. “This is Barakiel Mooncrest. From today, he is your betrothed.” 

Poppy held in the deep sigh that wanted to leave her and took her arm from her father, rather forcefully, and curtseyed to her new fiancé. “It is a pleasure to meet you.” 

“The pleasure is all mine,” Barakiel bowed with her. 

Quintin took Peppy’s hand, shaking it. “We look forward to the wedding. The details of the planning shall be handled by my wife. She can help the princess prepare something suitable.”

Poppy instantly wanted to protest that she could handle it on her own, but her father's look cut her short, leaving a small scowl in its place. She, instead, turned her eyes to the man she was now bound to. He looked just about as lifeless as she felt. 

“Shall we take a walk, then?” He held out his elbow. 

“Yes,” she hummed and took it, striding from their fathers. 

Branch fell into step with Suki, the two looking at each other briefly. 

“First and foremost,” Kiel started. “Never address me by my full name. Kiel will do,” he said, rather exasperatedly. He swiped a drink from the table as they passed and drank it in one tilt of his head. He then dropped the glass on a table already filled with messy dishes. “Second, I know we are to make appearances and do the little outings they want, but do send notice beforehand. I’m not a fan of surprises. Third, no pet names. It will make me sick to my stomach,” he grimaced as they took to the gardens.

Poppy’s brows knit together, and a glare started in her eyes. “You’re quite demanding.” 

“I know what I want,” Kiel said back to her, eyes also glaring. 

They held that glare with one another until Kiel’s eyes moved behind her. He was then taken aback. The princess’s attendant was glaring at him, rather ferociously, too. He looked at her again and found a matching one. 

“As do I,” she hissed and took her arm away. “And I can assure you it is not this. You come here and speak to me as you do. How dare you.” 

He scoffed. “You expect me to speak to you as if you’re a golden princess then?” 

“No,” she hissed. “However, I have done nothing to gain this disrespect. You know not of me! And you already don’t like me? I believe that’s hardly fair, as this was not my choice either, Kiel. Is this treatment reserved for me, or do you, perhaps, speak to everyone in your life in this manner?”

Kiel seemed to pause at that, his features softening almost immediately. It was as if he had received the slap in the face he needed. He was ashamed of himself for treating her as he did in that moment. She’d only just met him, and he knew this was just as forced on her as it was on him. He’d been rather calloused for days now, and upon reflecting, he’d snapped at many in his life as a cause. His mother, his sister, his attendant, and the workers. It seemed that his life was now eclipsed, leaving him cold in the absence of his sun. 

He was acting like his father. That was harsher than any reality he’d realized. 

He clasped his hands behind his back and swallowed thickly. He then bowed his head. “Forgive me, Princess. You are correct. I have had a taxing few days and have lost something dear to me. That is no excuse for my behavior, but allows you a peek into my train of thought. Please, will you allow me to start over?” 

Poppy took in a breath through her nose and nodded. “You may.” Quite frankly, she’d expected him to lash back, not apologize. It was rather refreshing. 

He nodded and raised his head. He then turned around and took a breath before turning back.. “Hello. My name is Barakiel, but I do prefer Kiel. As I said, surprises are not something I enjoy, and I do like my days on a schedule, but I am flexible and can adapt for you, my lady.” 

“Flexibility is not a requirement,” Poppy sighed, resting her hands together. “But it is appreciated,” she nodded. “You may relax, I will not call you anything you do not wish, either. We were forced into this, you and I, and while I know we didn’t ask for this, if you can put your foot forward, so can I.” 

“I believe I can do that,” he nodded and held out his elbow once more. “Allow me to apologize once more. You have seen an ugly side of me, one I did not know existed myself,” he sighed. 

“You are forgiven,” Poppy nodded and took his elbow once more. “I fear I may have only caught the tail end of it, it seems. I imagine you have more to apologize to than just myself.” 

“You are correct,” Kiel hummed. “I thank you for snapping me of my harsh state.” 

“May I ask what happened? To trouble you so?” She tossed him a questioning glance, relishing in the warm evening air blowing around them and shaking the trees.

Kiel quirked a brow. “You wish to listen to my troubles? There is nothing that can be done to fix what is done.” 

Poppy paused and took on an amused look. “This I know. It is not a demand; you don’t have to tell me. But losing something dear can be painful… and someone close to me recently taught me that having someone who can listen and validate your feelings can really help. I thought it a ridiculous notion as well. But, he persisted, and I like to think I’m better for it now,” she said and tossed a small look back as she finished. 

Branch was looking around as they were talking, but she could see the soft happiness in his eyes. It was always something she liked about him. He was almost always happy. 

Kiel tossed her a contemplative look. He, too, knew that lesson. It was one Dock had taught him. Thinking about the boy made him ache, so he separated the thoughts. A friend, hm? 

“Seems your friend is a very emotionally wise person,” he hummed. 

“He is indeed. Now, speak if you will or deny if you do not wish to,” she persisted. 

He looked at her and then around. It was just them out here. A few partygoers were milling about the grounds, but none in earshot. 

“As I said, I lost something dear. Not something, but someone,” he sighed. “He was… everything to me. When he entered my life, it was by chance, and in that moment, I believed in fate for the first time,” he cleared his throat as it tried to constrict on him. “He’s so smart and kind and caring and just… warm.” 

Poppy’s eyes softened. “What happened?” 

Kiel paused and looked at her lightly. “Well,” he cleared his throat and waved between them. 

“Ah,” she nodded with a tight look. “How did he take it?” 

“I saw him cry for the first time,” he frowned. “I would give anything to take those tears back. Princess, I cried for the first time since I was small,” he stressed. “He had such a way with words,” he rubbed his face. “They always picked me up from the dark of my life. His looks would fill me with this sensation I’ve not felt before, and his smile… it was more radiant than the sun.” 

Seemed she and her fiancé were in the same boat. She understood most of these things and had felt all of them. 

“I can understand your frustration,” she nodded. 

He looked at her quickly. “This is no excuse for my treatment towards you.” 

“Absolutely not,” she shook her head. “But I can understand. I’ve felt blazing pain hot enough to wound those around me, and I’ve lashed out of frustration. I’m thankful I have patient people in my life, and I can see you need that as well. I can be patient until you can heal,” she assured. 

He gave her a soft look. “Is it truly okay to be talking of another with my fiancé?” 

“Mm,” she frowned. “You gave me your rules. Allow me to give you mine,” she stated. 

He blinked and nodded. 

“Regardless of what they have to say, I am not your fiancé when it is only us. I am your friend. Understood?” 

Kiel let off a surprised laugh and nodded, making Poppy’s lips curve just a bit. “I can handle that. You are a good friend.” 

“I would not have been only months ago,” she tsked. “You have that person I mentioned to thank for that.” 

“I suppose I do,” he nodded. “Perhaps I can meet them one day.” 

“Perhaps,” she agreed and tossed a look back. 

Branch tossed her one back, a small smile on his lips. 

Suki looked between them, eyes conspiratorial. Something was going on, but she wasn’t completely positive of what.

Viva sighed rather heavily, her chin rested in her hand, and finger tapping her cheek irritably. The night was begrudgingly long, and listening to this man on her arm drone on and on about himself was growing tiresome. 

“At only eleven, I held the title for city’s best archer and held that title for three years,” he boasted. “And to this day, I’m the best there is,” he laughed. 

“That’s quite an achievement,” Thrash nodded, many of the royals around him looking a bit stale of the conversation. 

Creek nodded proudly. “Did I tell you about my IQ? We had it tested only yesterday,” he grinned. 

“Many times,” Delta hummed, swishing her glass around. 

“Well, I have to announce as many times as possible that I’ll be the smartest king in Pop City history,” he chuckled. 

Viva let out another breath and let her eyes meet Claudia’s, taking on an annoyed expression and crossing her eyes. 

Claudia bit back the smile that tried to surface and covered it up with her hand. 

That made Viva smile and relax just a bit. Truthfully, she really did enjoy having Claudia by her side. If things were different, they probably would have been good friends. Though one thing she was noticing tonight…

She let her eyes move as any attendant that passed her seemed to want to bow their heads to her, servers as well, but she would wave them away. Now, Viva had always thought herself an observant person, but she was a little ashamed at the moment. How long had that been happening? And what did it mean? 

Her eyes then moved and found themselves on the guard. Lyric was talking in a hushed tone to his troops, pointing casually around the doors. Something was going on, but they were careful to keep her out of it. 

She moved them and found her eyes on the dancefloor. A smile crept on her face at the sight of Barb leading Trollex through a messy dance, both of their laughter filling the hall. Many were giving them disapproving looks, both of their fathers included, but they didn’t care one bit. To be as careless as them. 

Her brows ticked up as another couple danced by. Poppy and Kiel swung around them, both talking and tossing amused glances at the two. They would then return to their quiet chatter as they danced about gracefully. 

She was sure Poppy was to throw a fit befitting her royal status, but here she was, in the arms of her fiancé and looking quite a bit more content than she was in her own arrangement. He must be a decent guy. How unfair.

The last things she found were their attendants on the side. Kiel’s was speaking to Branch, but he was watching the two dance. The look in his eyes nearly punched her in the gut. She’d seen that longing look in her own eyes before. 

This wasn’t just some lust as she and Clay had. That boy was in love. 

“Would you like to dance, my queen?” Creek grinned. 

Viva turned a look at him, nose wrinkled. 

Delta sputtered her drink, hand on her chest as she wheezed. 

Viva opened her mouth, ready to decline, but her eyes found her father's. He was giving her a warning glance. 

Bother. 

She let out a long sigh and took his hand. 

“That’s the spirit,” he grinned and pulled her to her feet. “I feel as though we don’t spend nearly enough time together, Viva.” 

“I disagree,” she said flatly as he led the dance. 

“Come now,” Creek laughed as if she’d made a joke. “You should come over. I can show you what a skilled archer looks like,” he preened. 

Viva opened her mouth, but was beaten to the punch. 

“Now, don’t lie to the girl,” Kiel scoffed as they danced by. 

“Excuse me?” Creek turned his eyes on the other boy, his face slipping just slightly from the curated mask he’d made over the years. 

“Be honest with her, Creek,” Kiel flashed him a scolding look. “You can show her what a subpar archer looks like. It’s not nice to lie.” 

Poppy was looking at him in shock and quite a bit of enjoyment. 

Branch shook his head lightly. This was definitely the guy Dock had been seeing. He could hear the traces of him in that attitude. 

“Now, come by the Mooncrest Estate and I can show you a thing or two,” he said to Viva. “And give you a lesson or three,” he said to Creek. 

“What are you trying to say?” Creek growled. 

Kiel raised a brow. “What happened to that fabulous IQ?” He sighed rather dramatically. “I guess if I need to dumb it down for you, I could. I’m better than you,” he said slowly at the end. 

Viva’s mouth dropped open as she looked away so as not to laugh out loud. She looked at her sister and found the girl fighting a smile. 

“Was that dumb enough?” Kiel asked in a tone of sincerity. 

“You’ll regret that,” Creek hissed. 

“I regret existing, try me,” Kiel deadpanned. 

“I’ll be having a word with our fathers,” he huffed and turned on his heel back to the tables. 

“Poppy,” Viva grinned widely. “I think you should introduce us!” 

“Right!” Poppy shook the shock from her body. “This is my sister, Viva. Viva, this is Kiel, my-” 

“Fiance,” Viva nodded and held out a hand. 

 Kiel took her hand and bowed his head. “Princess. It is a pleasure to meet you.” 

“Charming,” Viva said approvingly. “How come you got a good one?” 

“Lucky, I guess,” Poppy shrugged. “Do you know Creek?” 

“Of course. We’re besties, couldn’t you tell?” He tilted his head. 

“I like you,” Viva nodded. 

And the Kiel from months ago would have thought she said that out of pity. Now… he had confidence he never carried before. He had given him that. That feeling of happiness was always accompanied by an ache now. 

He looked at Poppy when she squeezed his arm, giving him a meaningful look. She really was a good friend. 

“Likewise,” he nodded to Viva. “Shall we get refreshments while our parents plot our downfall?” 

“Couldn’t have said it better myself,” Viva nodded and marched her way to the table, grinning as Barb slung her arm around her. 

“They’re quite lively,” Kiel commented as he walked with Poppy. “They do know smiling is frowned upon, yes?” 

“They don’t care,” Poppy shrugged. “I wish I could be that cool.” 

“Me too,” Kiel nodded and cringed a bit at Barb’s chaotic laugh. 

“You’ll get used to them,” Poppy patted his arm. 

“Looking forward to it,” he nodded. 

As the night was coming to a close, many families took their leave, giving their thanks to the hosts. 

“Come by sometime,” Kiel said as he took Poppy’s hand and kissed her knuckles. 

“Sure,” she nodded. “I look forward to it.” 

“Goodnight, Princess,” he bowed his head and took to his father’s side as they took their leave. 

Poppy hummed a bit happily and looked to her left, immediately looking up at the ceiling so she didn’t make a face. Creek was kissing Viva’s hand, and the look on the girl's face held so much disdain that she had to look away. Her sister had been getting a bit too open about her unhappy feelings on the matter as of late. 

She backed away and excused herself, heading for the gardens. It was late, but she wasn’t tired for some reason. And with all these people, she could slip away without her guards noticing. She did hear the sound of feet behind her, but he was always there. Though he’d been quieter than usual tonight. 

“Are your hands alright?” She asked once they were distanced from the castle. 

“Yes,” Branch softly. “They’re all healed.” 

Poppy looked at him and then at his hands behind his back. “Show me,” she said with a wave. 

Branch stared at her, as if studying her, his eyes reflecting in the moonlight with every movement. It had her frozen in place for some reason. After a minute of this, he shifted his weight and brought his hands forward. 

What was that?” 

She shook her head lightly and undid the bandages. His hands were the same blue as the rest of his body, not a burn to be found. She nodded and discarded the bandages. 

“I suppose you’ll want to get home then. It is late,” she hummed. 

Branch gave her an exasperated smile with a tilt of his head. “I will always stay if you wish me to, I have told you this.” 

She huffed and placed her hands on her hips. “I don’t wish to make you!” 

“You’re not making me,” he shook his head. “What do you wish for?” 

She stared at him, but the stubborn boy stared back. “More time. I suppose,” she said, crossing her arms. “But I don’t want you to act as you do in there,” she pointed at the castle. 

To this, Branch grinned. “You’d prefer I be myself then?” 

She flushed. “I suppose. Though it occurs to me that perhaps I’ve never seen you be yourself while here,” she cleared her throat and averted her eyes.

“Maybe a little bit here and there,” he teased. “This is a first, though. If you want me to, I’ll act as I am.” 

She eyed him, curious as to what that would look like. Branch was a fantastic attendant; he was good with words and seemed to think everything through before he did anything. Was the true Branch different? As the princess and a vampire, she shouldn’t care. But she found herself caring less and less what either would do and just focused on what she would care about. He was in that category now. 

She nodded. “For the rest of the night, you are not to act as my attendant, but as my friend. And as yourself.” 

He smiled wider than she’d ever seen before and waved a hand. “Maybe we should move farther in then. I’m self-aware enough to know I’m a loud person,” he laughed. 

That surprised her. He’d never given off that impression before. But she nodded and led them farther out into the hedge maze. 

“Did you enjoy yourself tonight?” He asked as he ran a hand over the flowers of the hedges. 

“Somewhat,” Poppy hummed. “I realize I miss Barb every time I see her again.” 

Branch smiled. “You do know they’re your friends, right?” 

“I’m beginning to understand that,” she flushed. 

“You are a likeable person, Popifer,” he flashed her a bright smile. “When you let people in, anyway.” 

Poppy flushed darker, staring at him. Kiel had said his boy was like pure warmth. She now understood what he meant. 

“What did you call me?” She tilted her head. 

“Popifer,” he grinned again and sniffed around, nose in the air lightly. He then walked to a plant and plucked a flower. “Friends give each other nicknames. And you said I was your friend,” he smiled as he came back, a pink lily in his hands. “Right?” He tilted his head and placed the flower in her hair. 

Oh, he really was a bit different than what he was in the castle. He was so so bright, she found herself nearly shielding her eyes. 

“Right,” she nodded and touched the flower. “You know the smell of these?” 

He nodded. “They’re your favorite.” 

She blinked. They were, but she’d never said that. 

“Ya know, and I’m just putting this out there, if you’re so curious, you could just ask. I’ll answer your questions. I know Vampires aren’t supposed to learn about us lesser creatures, but I won’t tell,” he teased. 

She frowned. “You are not lesser.” 

“Please, sweetie,” he scoffed with a laugh. “I know that. They just don’t,” he shrugged and walked around her to the fountain they were encroaching on. He hopped up on the side, his tail swishing behind him, and moonlight shining on his skin.

Poppy watched him, not able to draw them away. She… she liked this version of him. 

Why not? 

“Is it true you guys have a mystical connection to the moon?” She asked. 

“Yes,” he smiled. “She provides us with all of our capabilities.” 

“She?” She raised a brow. “It’s a she?” 

“Yes,” he nodded. “That’s what the moon priestesses tell us.” 

She blinked. “What are those?” She asked as she sat down on the bench. 

He smiled at her. That curious sparkle in her eyes always drew him in. “Let’s start from the beginning.” 

Poppy nodded eagerly, her leg crossing over the other, elbows resting on that leg, and chin in her hands. 

They talked all night. As the sun started peeking through the bushes, they realized how long they’d been at it. 

“Whoops,” Branch laughed, lying on the ground. 

“No way, we just pulled an all-nighter,” Poppy slapped her hand to her forehead, lying next to him. “I don’t regret it,” she said as she looked at him. “It’s so interesting to learn all of this. You guys have a connection to the moon greater than what we have with anything. With each other, too. God, I want to see the villages,” she said and looked up at the sky. “A far-fetched dream, I suppose.” 

Branch seemed to mull her words and nodded. “Wouldn’t it be nice if we could just… all get along?” 

“A golden dream,” she nodded. “Once upon a time, I used to wish for that, hope things would change. And then I grew up. People will never change.” 

Branch hummed and sat up. “Only because you let it go.” 

She frowned. “I didn’t let it go. My father told me-” 

“Your father controls you,” he frowned back. “And you showed him that he can’t last night,” he stressed. “I’m not telling you to go against your father,” he said before she could say anything. “But maybe don’t let go of your dreams and beliefs. I never did, no matter how many times they try to knock me down.” 

She seemed to sit with her thoughts for a moment before sitting up. “What are yours?” 

He smiled softly. “I dream that we can make this world better. I believe that anyone can be happy. Sometimes, all we need is a push in the right direction. And hugs!” he laughed. 

“Hugs?” She raised a brow. “We’re really not allowed-” 

“I know,” he held up a hand. “It’s annoying. Wanna break a few rules?” He tempted and opened his arms. 

Her eyes widened a bit. She looked at his arms and at his face. 

“You don’t have to,” he laughed, his arms starting to drop. 

“No! Uh..” she flushed. “I mean. Yes. I’d like to break a rule,” she nodded. She just had no idea how to do this anymore. 

“Oo, first time hugger,” he laughed. “I’ll be gentle,” he teased and sat up. 

“Shut up,” she flushed darker and opened her arms as he did. She felt childish, having not done this since she was little. But the second he pulled her close and wrapped his warm arms around her cold body, everything melted away. 

He smiled as she sank into his hold and wrapped her arms around his waist. She needed this. 

“Some people just need defrosting,” he whispered. 

She let out a breath, buried in his chest, and taking in his scent. He always smelled woodsy, but now she could pick up other things. Flowers, like he handled them a lot. Something sweet, and she didn’t know because sugar wasn’t something they ate. It was perfect. 

“Are your beliefs why you’re always so happy?” She asked after a moment. 

“Yup,” he nodded. “I have an aunt who constantly says one act of kindness can change everything, and I believe he’s right. I grew up believing it, saying it, singing it.” 

“You sing?” She looked up at him.

He nodded. “Most trolls do. I know you don’t.” 

“I wish I could,” she hummed. She then flushed. “Uhm… would you sing it?” 

Branch instantly smiled and nodded. “I can sing it for you.” 

“You don’t have to right now! I’ve already kept you up all night,” she rubbed a hand over her cheek. 

“Well, now I want to,” he grinned and got up. He held out his hand. “You’ve spent all night dancing, but would you like to join me for one?” 

She looked at his hand with raised brows and then up at him. She nodded quickly and took it, getting up. 

He smiled and pulled her around into a gentle sway. “How many nights do you lie awake,” he sang to her, making her eyes widen a bit more. “In the darkest place? How many days do you shed the pain,” he sang as he spun her, giving her gentle looks. “Of your darker days?” 

These words were feeling a bit personal on her end, like he knew all of her deepest insecurities. It occurred to her, that maybe he did. They’d spent days, weeks now, just going to her room and talking.  

“All I know is,” he started again, pulling her attention. “If happy lives a mile away, A couple steps is all it takes. If kindness lives in everyone,” he smiled. “Then all it takes isn't enough.” 

She let out a surprised noise as he led her into something much faster than she’d ever done, spinning around. He then spun away from her, dancing on his own and shaking his hips. It was… distracting. 

“Can't touch it, see it,” he sang, pulling her eyes back. “But you can always feel it,” he came back to her and spun her. “The greatest things you'll ever know,” he stopped her, looking at him. “Are invisible,” he sang and touched her chest over her heart. 

She put her hand over his, her eyes staring, transfixed on him.

He smiled and pulled her close again, swaying them around. “How many words does it really take? To make a change? How many fights is it gonna take, to convince what joy can bring?” He grinned at her. “All I know is.” 

She found herself smiling back this time and was ready this time when he led her through another quick step. “If happy lives a mile away. A couple steps is all it takes. If kindness lives in everyone. Then all it takes isn't enough!” 

The time, when he moved, she moved with him, letting out a laugh as she mimicked his dance moves. This made him smile brighter. 

“Can't touch it, see it,” he sang. 

“Oh-oh-oh,” she sang right after, nearly making him stumble. Her voice was beautiful. 

“But you can always feel it,” He continued, looking at her expectantly. 

“Oh-oh-oh,” she sang with a laugh.

“The greatest things you'll ever know,” he took her hand again and spun her around to him. “Are invisible. You can't take it, steal it.” 

“Oh-oh-oh,” she sang, a bit quieter now at their proximity. 

“But you can always be it,” he smiled at her. “The greatest things you'll ever know,” he spun them around. “Are invisible.”

“The greatest things you'll ever know,” she mimicked, quieter. 

He smiled and took her back to a slow dance, spinning them around the garden. “They are invisible,” he sang softly. 

“Oh-oh-oh,” she sang back, eyes on his the whole time. 

“They are invisible,” he slowed them and put a hand on his chest.  

“Oh-oh-oh,” she put her hand over his. 

“They are invisible,” he pushed her hand to her own chest. 

“Oh-oh-oh,” she looked down at their hands. 

“They are invisible,” he finished with a kind smile.

Her eyes moved back up to his as the song came to a close. A small smile curved on her lips. “Your beliefs are beautiful.” 

He smiled more. “Thank you, my princess.” 

She flushed a bit and looked at her hands, still on her chest. “The greatest things in life…” 

“They’re invisible,” he nodded. “You can have money, gems, land, castles, anything under the sun. But the things we should cherish the most are things you can’t hold in your hands. Kindness, loyalty, respect, love. Those are the things life has offered us and the things I hold onto like a lifeline. They’re what keep me happy.” 

Poppy looked between his eyes and then down at his chest. “You…” She raised her hand and placed it on his chest. “You’re like no one I’ve come across, Branch. The things you say, the things you believe… they’re like new lessons I find myself learning. Yet, I have no way to practice them.” 

Branch gave her an exasperated smile. “That’s because, you, Poppy, have lived a life walled by hate. You’ve not known these invisible treasures, and for that, I’m sorry. I dearly hope that one day you can have all of these. If I could give them to you, you must know that I would.” 

She frowned a bit before it smoothed, and her eyes softened once more. “But you have. You do each time we do this. Branch, in ways, you push through everything that is forced upon me and see me. Really me. And I can’t help but think that you found me when no one else was looking,” she said and placed a hand on his cheek. 

His brows came together lightly, eyes full of sincerity and adoration. So much so that it took her breath away. No one had ever looked at her the way he did. 

“Poppy-” 

“Princess?” Voices could be heard calling through the maze. “Fan out and find her!” 

Poppy looked around, a deep sigh escaping her. They’d only just now realized she wasn’t in her room? She looked up at Branch, hoping he’d finish his thoughts, but the boy was looking around and seemed to be resigning. His face dropped neutral, and he looked at her. My, how she hated that face. Now that she had seen the radiance his face could carry, this felt so cold. 

“We should get you back, see you to bed. It is awfully early,” he said in a slightly teasing tone. 

“I suppose so,” she sighed once more. “Come,” she nodded him along and started walking back. 

“Princess! There you are! Your guards said you disappeared sometime last night,” Lyric said, leading his men in the search. 

“I can assure you, I am fine,” she said in a flat tone and walked around him. “I was simply in the garden.” 

He frowned. “My lady, out there alone? What if something-” 

“I had my attendant with me,” she cut off. “I was perfectly safe.” 

To this, Lyric frowned. “He is but a simple attendant. He cannot protect you as we can, your majesty. Don’t put so much trust in a wolf.” 

Poppy looked to her left a bit as a deep growl started, her eyes ticking a bit more open when she found a light snarl on Branch’s face. She bumped him lightly as she stepped forward, and he stopped, dropping his eyes. 

“I do encourage you to remember who you’re talking to, captain,” she said, venom dripping all over her words. 

He paused and dropped his head. “Forgive me, princess.” 

“I shall not. You dare question my judgment? My attendants' abilities? I’ll have you reminded that a royal's attendants are chosen on more than just fetching me things or keeping me on schedule. They are trained as well as any of you, and your men couldn’t even be bothered to recognize that I had left well before anyone retired. This blight is on you and your men, and my attendant accompanied me just fine,” she hissed, eyes glimmering red in the early morning light. “Now be off with you. I wish to find sleep, and you are irritating me,” she said with a wave of her hand. 

Lyric raised his head and nodded once. His eyes lingered on Branch for a moment before he took his leave with his men. 

Poppy rolled her eyes and marched her way back, her mood now soured. How dare he talk to her as he did! How dare he insinuate she was incapable of taking care of herself or question Branch! 

But… Branch was a wolf, and many viewed him that way. Just in the last day and a half, she’d said and done things she most certainly wasn’t supposed to, and she worried she’d misstepped. Would they now focus their eyes on him because of her actions? 

“Try not to overthink it, my princess,” Branch said softly, keeping his eyes ahead. 

“Have I not created friction for you, though?” She frowned. 

He kept his smile at bay and moved his cool eyes to hers. “You are my master, regardless of how you feel about it. No one can take me from your side without your permission now.” 

Yeah. Yeah, that was right! She wasn’t a child anymore who could have her nannies removed at will. She was the damn princess, and if she wanted to keep this boy, then she would! Be damned what anyone has to say! 

Before, she…. Didn’t much care if her attendants were rotated, but Branch… She needed to keep him. He was her best friend in private. 

“I am yours to do with as you see fit,” he gave a small bow of his head. 

She hummed. “And if I asked you of your opinion, would you want to stay with me?” 

“Yes,” he nodded without an ounce of hesitancy. 

She rubbed her cheek, fighting a smile. She then stopped at her door and looked at him. “I am likely going to sleep the day away. I suggest you go home and do the same.” 

He nodded and bowed lightly. “Then I shall see you tomorrow morning,” he said and then paused, touching his collar lightly. “Will they notice something is amiss?” 

She hummed and looked at the piece. She rather didn’t like the idea of adding the silver back. It allowed her to see sides of him she hadn’t yet. 

“You growl quite a bit without it,” she teased lightly. 

“My instincts are a bit harder to control without it,” he nodded, an amused smile taking him. “I didn’t realize how much until it was gone.” 

She hummed in amusement of her own and waved her hands, the silver cuffs on her arms liquifying. She then placed them around the collar and merged them once more. Once she did, she felt sick to her stomach. His scent was muted drastically, and his eyes stopped reflecting in the light. His posture seemed to stiffen, and his ears drooped a bit. It was as if she placed anchors on him, physically and mentally. 

“They’ll never know it was tampered with,” she nodded. 

He nodded. “I wish you a good day's rest, then,” he bowed. 

“You as well,” she nodded. “I’m sure we’ll have much to do tomorrow as we push off today's tasks,” she sighed. “No matter. This night was quite nice.” 

“I will agree,” he nodded. 

She shifted her weight and nodded once more. “Good… day then.” 

“Good day,” he said and started down the hall. 

She watched him go, a small sigh leaving her. What she wouldn’t give to know what he was going to say in the gardens…

He almost spilled everything to her. Three little words that looked so small but felt so heavy. They would have changed and maybe ruined everything. She needed a friend, not a problem. 

He stepped out of the castle, putting his hand up to the early morning sun peeking through the trees. His family knew it was going to be an all-nighter, so he was sure they weren’t losing their minds just yet. He hoped anyway. 

As he walked to the gates, the night played through his mind over and over. The way she looked at him in moments of privacy, the way she protected him against the king and stood her ground, her questions and interest in his species, her voice when she sang with him for the first time, the feeling of her hands in his… 

“Branch?” A soft voice asked, pulling him back to earth. He’d passed through the gates, his collar gone. He’d been moving on autopilot. He looked up and found the eyes of his dad and brother on him. 

“Baby? Are you okay?” Tempo looked him over and between his eyes. 

He looked around. Trees, dirt, grass, sun. The sound of animals running around, birds chirping. His world, not hers. He’d been in hers for a whole day now, and… he was truly realizing how different they were. Their worlds didn’t overlap; they didn’t have the same life. He couldn’t have her. 

But the way she smiled at him…

“Branch? You're scaring us,” Floyd said, taking his hand. His eyes widened as tears ran down his little brother's cheeks. 

“Sorry,” Branch whispered, not bothering to wipe them away. “Uhm, I’m gonna go home. I’m tired,” he nodded. 

“Baby,” Tempo frowned and took his cheeks in his hands. “What happened?” 

Branch looked up at him, and the man found himself shattered by the heartbreak in his son’s eyes. 

“What do you mean? I’m great,” Branch forced a smile even as the tears ran faster. 

“Oh, bubu,” Tempo pulled him into his arms and hugged him close. “You really aren’t. Whatever is hurting you, you know you can talk to us.” 

Branch instantly started shaking in his hold and gripped him. “Not right now,” he shook his head. 

“That’s okay. We’re patient,” Tempo nodded and kissed his head. 

“Thanks, Daddy,” Branch cried softly. 

Tempo hugged him closer, nodding Floyd over. He instantly came closer and hugged him, too.

Tempo looked up when he heard gasps. He shook his head instantly at his husband and kids. 

Coal grabbed John and Bruce’s shoulders before they could barrel forward with questions. “Come on. We don’t want to be late,” he shooed them along. 

“But-!” John instantly protested. 

“Not buts, go,” Coal shooed them. 

Branch looked at them and rubbed his eyes. “I’m okay, honest.” 

Both boys gave him unbelieving, deadpan expressions. 

“There you are,” Clay said as he caught up with them. He searched Branch’s eyes, then looked at his hands, before darting back to his face. He nodded, understanding what was needed right now. “You look tired. Go home. Aire has been like a little pacy cat since you left.” 

Branch laughed a little and scrubbed his face clean. “I am tired. You guys have a good day,” he smiled, clasping his hands behind his back and backing away. 

Floyd whined and reached out to hug him again. “Get lots of rest.” 

“I will,” he said and hugged him again. “I’ll see you guys later,” he let go. “I love you,” he waved. 

“Love you too, Sapphire,” Coal came over and placed a gentle kiss on his head. “Go home,” he shooed him and then the boys towards the gates. 

He waved them off one more time be fore heading home. He was feeling a little more than just a little emotionally distraught but how does one just come out and say you’re in love with a vampire? Or that the vampires in question is the princess! He was supposed to be getting over this! But in one night, he was in even deeper. 

“You look really lost in thought there,” Aire’s voice broke his thoughts. He had been sitting on the porch pinning his hair up when he saw him. And when Branch’s eyes looked at him, he felt even more punched in the gut. He looked so sad. 

“Guess I am,” Branch rubbed his face and came up the stairs. He then smiled. “What are you up to?” His eyes moved around his little brother, and his brows furrowed. Matches, rope, and a bottle of clear liquid. He looked at the boy’s sheepish face. “What are you doing?” 

“Nothing,” Aire pushed them behind him with his foot. “Are you okay?” 

“I’m fine. What kind of hooligan mayhem are you up to?” He eyed him. “Without me!” 

That made Aire pause and then burst into laughter. “Trying out a new firestarter recipe! But.. that can wait,” he waved. “Do you want to talk about it?” 

“Not really,” Branch sighed and looked around. “No boys today?” 

“No. Rue is… not doing well lately,” he hummed. “Enchant stayed with him today. So it’s just me,” he shrugged. 

Branch hummed. “Wanna come lay down with me?” 

Aire perked up and nodded, getting up. 

Branch smiled and headed in with him. They headed upstairs to his room. He knew Aire likely wasn’t tired, but he would never turn down the opportunity to curl up with any of them. 

He shed his uniform and hung it up, untying his hair. He changed into his sleep clothes and went to his bed where Aire was already lying down. 

“Your hair is getting so long,” Aire commented as Branch laid down. When he only made a small noise, Aire moved forward and curled up with him. There was so much tension in Branch’s body and his eyes looked exhausted, but so busy. “I’ll listen,” he tried again.

Branch stared at the dark wall, his chin resting on Aire’s head. And he kept staring for a long moment, wondering if he was even blinking or if he would feel the sting of dryness soon. He took in a breath through his nose and let off a sigh. 

“I’m in love with someone,” he said softly. 

To his surprise, Aire remained calm, running his fingers in circles on Branch’s arm. “Okay. Is this not a good thing?” 

“No,” he shook his head, his throat tightening again. “She’s… engaged. And having her is far beyond something I can have.” 

“Does she love you?” He asked. 

“I don’t know,” he shook his head. But every look, every smile she gave him flashed just behind his eyes like a phantom. 

“Does she love him?” He asked next, catching him off guard. 

“What?” He blinked. “I mean, she just met him. She likes him and called him a friend, but-” 

“That’s not love,” Aire looked up at him. “You can’t love someone you just met. You know her. Who she is and what she’s like, flaws and all. That’s why you love her. She knows nothing about him. Does she want to marry him?” 

“No,” he said immediately. He’s listened to her complain about it for weeks now. 

“Then fight for her,” he urged. “Love is worth fighting for. You taught me that.” 

Branch looked up, tears starting in his eyes again. “I can’t just get involved. If I tell her how I feel, it’ll complicate things for her, and I would never do that.” 

Aire frowned. “You’re sparing her all the trouble then? Is that what you think?” He asked as he sat up and looked down at him. 

Branch paused, sensing he had misstepped somehow. “Yes?” 

Aire’s eyes narrowing told him he had. 

“You’re making decisions for her, not sparing her. By not giving her all of the information, she can’t choose what she wants in life. She’ll just blindly accept what she was given. That’s not happiness,” he snapped. 

Branch blinked and seemed to be thinking over his words. 

“If she were here and looking at you, how do you think she would handle the words ‘I’m sparing her’?” He raised a brow. 

A small smile came to his face. “She’d be mad. She’d get that little frown on her face and put her hands on her hips like she isn’t itty bitty,” he laughed softly. 

“You’ve got it bad,” Aire smiled softly. “Fight for her,” he urged. “Break the rules, tell her how you feel, get lost. You’ve already decided to love a vampire once,” he smiled and nuzzled his shoulder. 

Branch froze. “How did you-?” 

“I’m not dumb,” Aire laughed. “I may claim to be the dumbest there ever was, but give me some credit here. You spend all day, every day, with a vampire.” 

Branch let out an exasperated breath. “You’re not dumb.” 

“And you aren’t a chicken shit. So do something, Romeo,” he grinned. 

“Stop,” Branch flicked his forehead. “I’ll think about it.” 

“Good,” Aire cuddled up with him again. “Maybe I can meet her one day. It’d be nice to meet new people.” 

Branch’s brows ticked up. Maybe… she said she wanted to see the villages. 

He chewed on his lip. He was going to find a way to get her out here. 

Chapter Text

Quiet sniffles could be heard in the dark of the night, just barely louder than the sounds of the wildlife around them. It was a cool autumn night, and the chill in the air bit at their skin, even if it was already cold. 

“You’re gonna be okay,” Rue said, holding his brother on his back, his arms around his legs as Enchant’s little head lay on his shoulder. The bandages around his head were dyed red, and his breathing was shallow. 

He had to get him help, had to find someone willing to help them. He’d heard from the bad men that there were cities nearby. Maybe someone could help him. He’d not been able to save Irena…

He raised a hand and rubbed incessantly at the tears that continued to wet his dirty face. He put it back and hiked Enchant up a bit more. That shot a bloom of pain through his body and made him crumple forward a bit. 

He looked down at his stomach, his white uniform now a tattered grey color and ripped in places. Now, though, his stomach was dying red.

He squeezed his eyes shut and stood, pushing forward. No matter how much it hurt, how badly he just wanted to fall to the ground, he would trek on. Enchant was all he had left, and he’d be damned if he lost him too. 

He walked for what felt like an eternity, looking for any signs of life, but he only found more and more trees. How was he to find these cities? He’d never been outside the walls before. He’d only ever known the church. 

A gasp left him as a new pain shot from his stomach and down his legs, making him stumble and fall. Panic filled his eyes as his twin rolled off him and lay still on the ground. 

He shot up to his knees, crying out and holding his stomach. But he pushed past the pain and scrambled to his brother's side. 

“En? En! Please wake up!” He cried, hot tears pooling around his chin and splashing on Enchant’s still face. “You can’t leave me, too,” he cried and held him close. 

“If you need help, call for us, okay? We’ll hear you,” Meadow’s kind voice whispered in his ear. 

He grit his teeth together, a metallic taste starting in his mouth. He looked up at the moon hanging in the sky and screamed his little lungs out, holding his brother close to his chest. 

They couldn’t help him now. They’d sacrificed themselves to get them out, and now look at them! Was it all in vain?! Were they right to believe they had no future? Had they really gotten out just to die?

He halted when he heard footsteps around them and hunkered down on instinct. His eyes darted around, glowing yellow in the dim light of the moon. He then hunkered further when he saw a pair of red eyes on them, his own growing in size. 

As the eyes looked them over, they came closer, making Rue’s face turn into a snarl. That didn’t smell like a vampire. 

Then it came into full light, and he felt as if he were going to pass out. A large, dark pink wolf was looking at him. The bad men had told them about wolves. They were bloodthirsty, angry creatures who would kill them without a second thought. He’d been trying to avoid them, but now… 

“You poor little things,” the wolf said, catching him off guard by his gentle tone. “What happened to you?” He asked and stepped forward. 

Rue jumped and instantly let out a string of scared hisses. To his displeasure, the wolf seemed unfazed and took another step forward. 

“You need help,” he said. “I can do that. I’m a healer.” His eyes looked over Rue’s defensive posture and seemed to be thinking. “Here,” he said and shifted. 

Rue sat up a bit, looking at the man before him. He was… beautiful. Beautiful like Meadow was, or Belle when she wanted to be. He was light pink and seemed to sparkle in the light, his hair dark pink and super long in a braid. His eyes were now a pretty purple with a look in them that Rue had only seen on his older friend's faces. He didn’t know grown-ups could look kind. 

“Is this better?” He asked and offered him a smile. That did indeed make Rue relax just a bit. “Can I come take a look at you?” 

Rue frowned again and shook his head. “Not me. Him. He needs help,” he said, his voice breaking again as tears surfaced once more. He wasn’t sure he could trust this man; in fact, he didn’t trust anyone. But his brother needed help. 

“You both need help,” he said as he came over, his eyes moving across their injuries. “Can I see him?” He knelt down and put his hands out. 

Instantly, Rue gripped him closer and hissed. 

“I need to see him to help him,” he said sternly. 

Rue paused and frowned. Swallowing his anxiety down, he slowly released his grip and handed him his brother. “He’s dying,” he croaked. “His heart's slowing down.” 

The man looked over his wounds and checked his vitals. “He needs blood. He’s not healing because of it. Neither are you,” he said as he turned his eyes on him. “I’m going to take you back to my village, and we’re going to get you some.” 

Rue shook his head quickly, shaking and borderline sobbing. “B-But he’ll die before-” 

“Honey, I know you’re scared, and by looking at you, you’ve had it hard. But I can help you guys if you let me. We don’t have a lot of time, and I can’t help him out here. Do you understand?” He said sternly, yet still gently. 

Rue looked between his eyes. They were so painfully alike to his fallen friends. He nodded. “Okay,” he sniffled. “They’re not gonna hurt us, right? The people in your village? Cause I heard wolves are mean, but you don’t seem mean, so I don’t know,” he rambled. 

The man gave him a sympathetic look. “No one’s going to hurt you. I promise. Come on,” he said and stood, picking up Enchant. 

Rue nodded lightly and stood up. In doing so, another shot of pain ran up his spine and had him dropping back down to his knees with a whine. 

He blinked when he was suddenly picked up. 

“Can you hold on?” The man asked and shifted him to his back. 

Rue nodded and put his arms around his neck. The man put an arm under him and adjusted Enchant with the other so he was lying on his shoulder. He watched this man as they walked and sniffed at him lightly. He smelled just like these woods, but also like something sweet and something he couldn’t place. He’d been used to the smells of the church: candles, matches, metal, and herbs. He was in new waters out here. 

“You want to tell me what happened?” He asked, looking at Rue lightly. 

He shook his head quickly and buried his face in his shoulder. 

“Okay,” the man nodded. “Can you at least tell me what caused your injuries?” 

Rue looked up a bit and frowned. “Enny got hit by this big… metal thing. With like a ball on it,” he tried. 

“Okay,” the man squinted, likely trying to place what weapon it was. “And you?” 

“Something pointy.” Rue frowned, holding his waist. 

“Alright,” he nodded. 

Rue watched him and shifted just a bit. “Why are you helping us?” 

“What kind of question is that?” The man scoffed. “You need help. Why wouldn’t I?” 

Rue frowned a bit. He looked down, eyes saddening. “No one’s ever helped us before.” 

“They weren’t me.” he rolled his eyes. “I’m just better than everyone else.” 

Rue looked at him in surprise. “You are?” 

“Yup,” he nodded. “I’m one of a kind, baby. You are, too. You just need to see it,” he smiled. “What are your names?” He asked and then laughed at the nearly starry-eyed look the boy was giving him. 

“Rue,” he said. “That’s Enchant. He’s my twin brother.” 

“Someone had a sense of humor,” the man sighed. “Well, my name’s Bliss, and from now on, I promise you will always have help. Okay?” He smiled. When he looked at Rue again, a small whimper left him. This little boy was giving him the most pitiful and hopeful look, his big eyes glassy again. 

“Okay,” Rue nodded with just a little whine in his voice as he rubbed his eyes. He looked around and really memorized where he was. Maybe this would be their home now. 

Rue’s eyes fluttered open, blinking lightly at the moonlight that was shining through the crack in his curtains. He rubbed his eyes and found his cheeks wet. A sigh left him. This was getting tiresome. 

He got up and pulled his blanket around his arms. It was unlikely he was getting back to sleep now.

He yawned and rubbed the wetness from his face. His tail moved across the floor in front of him to check his path while his eyes were closed. He opened his door and took a listen around the house. Enchant was snoring rather loudly in the room next door, Neffy was letting off her own small and dainty snore in the other. Snoring on both sides of his room. Made him wonder if he did as well. 

He stepped out, cringing at the squeaky noise the floorboards let off. All of these damn wolves would be awake in an instant if he made too much noise. He took a moment to listen once more. His mom was talking in her sleep again, which he found amusing. 

With a tilt of his head, he headed down the stairs and headed for the kitchen. 

Bliss was at the counter and tilted his head lightly. He looked back when Rue stepped in and held out a steaming mug. 

Rue looked at it and then at him. His dad gave him a soft smile and shook it lightly. He took it in with quiet thanks and sat on the counter. “You knew I would be up?” 

“You have been every night for a while now, Prima.” Bliss sighed and walked over to him, pulling his robe closer with his own mug in his hands. He reached up and took Rue’s chin, turning it side to side. “Your lack of sleep is worrying me.” 

Rue shrugged in a noncommittal way and sipped his drink. 

“Do you think maybe it’s time to talk about this?” Bliss hummed and set his cup down. “It might help you.” 

Rue put his cup down as well and put his arms out, ignoring the question. 

Bliss sighed and moved forward, enveloping him in a warm hug. 

Rue buried his nose in his shoulder and took in a big breath. Trees, cherries, lotion, spring water. This was the scent that always grounded him. In another life, maybe he would have been born his son. Or at least not remembered a time when he wasn’t. 

“Rue,” Bliss said softly and rubbed a hand through his hair. 

“Daddy,” Rue said before he could say more. “Do you think the moon likes us the way she loves you?” 

Bliss’s grip on him tightened. “Of course she does.” 

“The moon priestesses say that wolves are her children,” Rue said, muffled. “We’re not her children.” 

Bliss frowned and pulled him back to look him in the eyes. The boy had obviously been crying already and looked on the brink of it again. “You’re not wolves, but you’re my children.” 

Rue smiled a bit and rubbed his eyes. “You think she loves us as much as you do?” 

“No,” Bliss scoffed. “No one loves you as much as I do.” 

“What about Mama?” he laughed. 

“I guess she’s a close second.” he waved. “And then the moon.” 

Rue laughed more and sighed. “Good to know.” 

Bliss tilted his head to try to catch his eye. “Why do you ask?” 

The vampire looked at him, his dad’s eyes staring expectantly. He sighed and kicked his feet on either side of him. “Do you think the moon’s magic can do anything?” 

Bliss raised a brow. “Well, I’m no priestess, but I imagine it can do anything she wills.” 

“Even make memories disappear?” He asked in a small voice. 

“Rue,” Bliss said immediately and grabbed his knees. “You need to talk about this. Taking away your memories won’t change the fact that it happened, and it won’t fix things.” 

“It fixed him!” He snapped and pointed at the stairs. 

“What happened to your brother-” 

“Was an accident! I know!” Rue huffed and put his face in his hands. “I was there. I thought he was dead that night, and I was so scared. But he lived, and I was so grateful. Grateful that he was alive and that you found us and that he doesn’t remember.” he gripped his hands in his hair. “I just wish I could forget too,” he cried softly, tears leaking around his hands. 

“Baby,” Bliss sighed and wrapped his arms around him, lifting him off the counter. He took him to the living room and sat down on the couch with him. “I know talking can be hard,” he said softly and rocked his son. “But ignoring it will only hurt you more. I wish I could take all this pain from you and make it disappear. I really do. But this isn’t something we can make go away overnight. I need you to talk to me. Even if it’s little bits at a time. Can you try for me?” 

Rue clenched his eyes shut and frowned, feeling the frustration mounting in his body again. He always lashed out when he was upset, and it was something he hated about himself. His dad was trying to help him! 

He nodded stiffly. “If it makes the pain lessen, I-I can try.” 

“That’s all I’m asking,” he nodded. 

Rue put his head on his shoulder and sat there for a long few minutes, trying to will the words to the surface. Every time he thought about those days, it was like bile rising in his throat and an ache in his body that wouldn’t let go.

But Bliss’s hands running through his hair and rubbing his back grounded him once more. He was their family’s anchor, always there when they needed him. He wanted to be just like him. 

“I… we weren’t alone that night when we escaped,” he uttered, just above a whisper. 

Bliss frowned and looked at him, but said nothing, letting him get it out.  

“But we were the only ones who survived,” he said again, voice cracking. “Then there were three of us and… I had to leave her out there so I could find him help,” he cried and rubbed his face. “I...” he tried to continue, but the sobs crawling up his throat stopped his words. 

“Okay, it’s okay,” Bliss shushed him and held him closer. “Thank you for talking a little bit. We can try again later.” 

He turned his eyes up to the ceiling and sat back, holding his boy as he cried. Something was nagging at him that whatever happened to them was something that was still happening. Maybe it happened to Aire, too, but he was just too young to remember. 

They had thought that the vampires had just tossed these kids out. It never crossed their minds that maybe… they escaped from somewhere. It was a haunting thought and one that left him feeling rather cold. 

What did they need to escape from? Was it still a threat at large? He supposed only time would tell. For now, he would just hold his baby close and try to help him through this pain.

Hair up. Hair down. Hair half? He. She. They. 

It was something they were still figuring out, even if they’d been doing it for a while. They were only fifteen, and they were sure it would make more sense the older they got. Some also treated it as if it were a light switch that they could turn off and on. It wasn’t. Sometimes they were just comfortable until they weren’t. It would be so much easier if they could shapeshift. But here they were. 

Their family made it very easy for them, though, and they loved and appreciated them for it. 

“No,” they tossed away the dress they’d been eyeing. Their feeling was right. They likely wouldn’t be coming back to dresses for a hot minute. And that was okay.

Over the last month or so, they’d just been switching back and forth until the vibe felt right. Some days, nothing felt right. Those sucked the most. They’d been feeling very he and they lately, so they just decided to swap their closet around. Though they had a feeling they would do all this work just for their brain to shift gears on them. Oh well. 

They looked at themself in the mirror and hummed, pulling it up into a full ponytail. He liked this system he had with his family. 

“Aire,” a voice whispered. 

He blinked and looked around his, admittedly, messy room. “Hello?” He called and opened his door. “Daddy? Papa?” He called, but the empty house only echoed back at him. 

He hummed and shut the door. That was weird.

He shrugged and started picking up the clothes around his room. His Daddy would give him a hard time if he finally caught a look at this mini disaster. 

The days had been a little long lately. Rue was… collapsing from the inside out, from what Enchant told him. He’d gone over to their house just the other day, and they had a good time, but he could see the cracks in Rue’s armor. He didn’t want to talk about it, though, and he could respect that. It’s not that he minded having some days on his own, but sometimes… he felt trapped. 

So! He would get out on days like today. 

“Aire,” he heard again, making him stiffen. He looked around but saw no one. 

And perhaps get out of his haunted house. 

“Nope.” he shook his head and pulled on his cloak. “I don’t know what’s going on, but I’m giving it the hardest nope,” he said, pointing around his room and grabbing his gloves. 

However, he pushed his door open with a bit more caution now. He peeked out and looked down both ways. “Clay? John? Branch? Anyone?” 

He blew out a breath when he didn’t hear anyone call back. He nodded once and walked through his house with purpose, nearly sprinting down the stairs and tossing his hood up. He opened the door and let out a rather manly squeal when someone was behind it. 

“By the stars, child,” Rosiepuff huffed out, a hand on her chest from the fright. 

“Sorry, Grandma.” Aire smiled sheepishly. “I thought I was hearing stuff in there, and then I was leaving because of it, and you scared me,” he rambled. 

She frowned a bit. “What did you hear?” 

“My name.” he rubbed his neck. “Whispered.” 

She raised a brow, thinking back to her son and his experiences. Could… could vampires be moon priestesses? He was pack. Only time would tell, she supposed. 

That, or this little thing had been in the house for far too long. 

“What are you doing here?” Aire smiled. 

“Just coming to check on you.” She smiled back and patted his head. “Where are you off to?” 

“Just getting some air,” he shrugged. “It’s pretty cloudy today, so I thought it’d be a good day for it.” 

“It’s gonna rain soon,” she hummed and tossed a look at the cloudy sky. “Tell you what? How about I stay and make some cookies? You can go run around for an hour and come back. We can have cookies, and then Grandma will teach ya how to play cards better,” she grinned. 

He laughed. “Sounds good, Grandma. Maybe you can teach me how to beat Boppy.” 

“Course I can,” she laughed. “Boppy Umber learned everything from me!” 

“That’s not what he says,” Aire giggled. 

“Say what?” She raised a brow. “I’ll have to have a chat with him,” she hummed, her ears flattening a bit. “Well, go on. Have fun and don’t go near the city.” She smiled and pinched his cheek. 

“I won’t, I know.” he laughed and shook from her hold. He pulled on his gloves and hopped down the stairs, cruising into town. 

“Hi Aire!” Some of the kids came running over, shifted, and tumbling over one another. 

He smiled. “Hi guys!” 

“Wanna come play with us?” Lily asked with a bounce in her step. She was Smidge’s little sister at ten. 

“Sure,” he nodded, laughing as the kids cheered. “Hello, Angela.” he grinned as the woman stepped out with a tray of sweet rolls. 

“Oh, good lord,” she sighed. “If I give you one, will you leave the rest be?” 

“I can be bought.” he nodded and hopped over. 

She rolled her eyes affectionately and handed him one. “My, you’re getting tall,” she admired. 

“My brothers hate it,” he laughed. 

“Most of them are short,” she laughed with him. “You know, I could teach you how to make those.” She bumped him as he ate the roll. 

Aire gasped. “Please!” 

She laughed again. “Alright, it’s a baking date. You-” She paused when she saw a few of the villagers tossing them dirty looks. She looked at the little vampire and found him looking down and away, hugging his arms. She looked at the older wolves and frowned. “What?” She barked, making most of them hasten their steps. 

She was not fond of the way these older wolves looked at him. He’d been here since he was a baby. He was one of them! And they were acting like bullies. Older than anyone here and acting like children. No, the children were acting better than them. 

She was always able to snap most of them away. All but one. 

Timber glared right back, his eyes darting to the teen. 

He’d always had it out for him since he was little. Like most of the elders here, he didn’t quite like the idea of the vampire being here. He often claimed his existence was putting them in danger. He’d already gotten into a fight with Coal once for his words, and he’d kept his mouth shut since. He had a crooked jaw to show for it. 

He was an older man, sitting in his late three hundreds now. He was a dark green man with black hair pulled in a short ponytail. His dark eyes were always full of animosity anymore, and in the last few years, they had grown even darker. She didn’t like this man being around him. 

She pulled Aire behind her and growled. “Get on.” 

Timber let his eyes linger on the boy before grumbling and walking into town. 

Aire swallowed thickly, gripping his arms. “Thanks, Angela.” 

“Don’t let him get to you. He’s just a cranky old man stuck in his ways.” She waved. 

Aire nodded but seemed shaken. “He… scares me.” 

She frowned. She’d be having a talk with his parents later. No one in this pack should ever feel scared around their packmates. 

He looked at her and took on a panicked look. “Forget I said anything.” he shook his head quickly. 

That only doubled her worry. Why was this boy so scared? 

“Aire! Are you coming?” Lily called, hands on her little hips as she was now shifted. 

“Yes,” he laughed. “Thanks for the roll.” he smiled and headed out with the kids. 

She nodded and walked to the door, watching them run into the village and play games. Her eyes moved around to some of the grandparents watching them and whispering. A growl left her, but she knew fighting wasn’t the way to go about it. 

She had a bad feeling, though…

He had intended to run around the forest for his hour, but the kids had other plans. They had played their games, and he was going to take his leave, but they gave him the biggest pouts, so he stayed and allowed them to puppy pile him when their energy ran out. 

He was now on the ground with at least seven pups lying across his body, on his stomach, of course, so he didn’t burn. He looked around and felt the weight of shame bear down on him as many of their grandparents tossed him disapproving looks and whispered. They knew he could hear them, and they didn’t care. 

“They shouldn’t be letting their kids run around with that bloodsucker all the time,” he heard one say. 

“Why, that’s the same as letting them play with a little devil,” another said. 

Lily popped up from her pile and looked at Aire. She growled at the way his eyes stayed on the ground and looked so sad. 

She hopped up and barked at the elders. “Stop it! You’re being mean!” 

The elders jumped and pointed a look at her. “Now, you stop that. Barking at your elders is disrespectful.” 

“So are you!” She huffed, her back paws kicking in the dirt with her anger. “You tell us not to call people names all the time, and you’re doing it! He can hear you, and you’re making him upset! No wonder he never comes to play with us! You guys are big bullies!” 

The elders blinked and looked at Aire and then at her. “Now, Lily-” 

“No buts!” She growled. “Go do something useful! You’re just hurting people out here!” 

They frowned at her, tossing Aire one more dirty look, before heading in. 

Aire put his head on the ground, forcing himself not to cry. He hoped that maybe one day they’d like him, but that day never came. 

“Don’t listen to them,” Lily said as she lay down by him. 

“Yeah, they’re just being mean,” Meeko said, rolling off him. 

“Thanks, guys.” He smiled as he lifted his head. 

“Do you have any vampire powers yet?” Meeko asked in interest, his tail wagging. 

“Nah,” he laughed softly. “Well, I’ve never tried, I guess, or I don’t know how,” he hummed. 

“Mama says practice makes perfect.” Lily grinned, her tail wagging. 

“Yeah, I know.” he smiled. “Okay, off,” he waved, and the pups rolled off him. He got up and dusted himself off. He had a little bit of time left. “See you guys later.” he ruffled their fur. 

“Bye!” They barked happily. 

He smiled and headed out of the village to run around for a bit. He was going to anyway. But, as it always did when the elders were out, his mind ended up weighing too heavily on him, and he just walked. 

The desire to just be a wolf was so intense some days. He just wished he were comfortable in his own skin. One way or another, he was unhappy, and it left him feeling a bit hollow.

He looked at his hands and sighed. Maybe if he learned more about being a vampire, he would. They had powers, right? Maybe he could try something. Turning into a bat was off the table. He’d tried so many times, and nothing worked. 

But maybe something else. He stopped and placed his hands out towards a tree, taking a breath and willing anything to the surface. A gasp left him as something shot up almost immediately. Power coursed through him and out to his hands, creating a dim sparkle. 

The tree in front of him shook lightly before it rippled, a large strip of it turning pure silver all the way up to a branch. 

He gasped and looked up at the shiny metal. No way. Oh, but he had to figure out how to turn it back. That could hurt someone out here. 

He put his hands out to attempt, but paused when a deep and loud growl came from behind him. A shiver ran up his spine, and cold fear shot through his body. How had he not noticed his scent? 

He looked back just slightly, his fear doubling at the large black wolf looming behind him with malicious eyes. 

“I knew you were a threat to us,” Timber growled. “You parade as one of us and come out here to make weapons! You’re one of them!” 

“I-I’m not! I promise!” He yelled back, backing away from the man, shaking a bit as the wolf took a step forward as he did. “I was just-” 

“Training your powers. Getting stronger so you can take us down from the inside out. I know what you were doing, demon,” he hissed. “I won’t let you ruin us. I knew taking you in was a mistake and that one day, you’d be our downfall. I won’t let you hurt my pack!” 

“I would never! They’re my pack too!” Aire cried. He screamed and jumped out of the way as the man lunged at him, claws aimed for his throat. “Please! This is my home!” 

“Not anymore,” Timber growled, his mouth beginning to froth around the corners with his anger. “I’ll get rid of you, and when I’m done, my alphas will thank me for getting rid of their burden!” 

Tears hit the ground around Aire, pure terror in his eyes as the man charged at him again. He shot up and took off, running as fast as he could through the woods. He attempted to run back to the village, hoping to get home to Grandma. She was stronger than most. 

He skidded to a stop, heartbreak filling his eyes at the two wolves waiting at the entrance and growling at him. This wasn’t about his powers; this was planned. They wanted to get rid of him all along. No matter how much he tried to get them to like him, they were planning to kill him.